Skip to main content

Full text of "Annals of the Caledonians, Picts, and Scots: And of Strathclyde, Cumberland, Galloway, and Murray"

See other formats 


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 



at |http : //books . google . com/ 






Hacbatb Bttitoitp i^cM 




ANDOVER-HARVARD THEOLOGICAL 
LIBRARY 

MDCCCCX 

CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS 




^nml^ 



or THE 

CALEDONIANS, PICTS, AND SCOTS; 

AND OF 

STRATHCLYDE, CUMBERLAND, GALLOWAY, 
AND MURRAY. 



BY 

JOSEPH RITSON, ESQ. 



VOLUME THE FIRST. 



Antiquam exquirite matrem. 



EDINBURGH: 

PRINTED FOR W. AND D. LAIN6 ; 
AND PAYNE, AND FOSS, PALL-MALL, LONDON. 

1828. 



^1 



1 



!?d>Vl 



EDINBURGH '. 

miNTSD BT BALLANTTHI AMD COUTAVY, 

PAUL'S WOKKf CANONGATE. 






e 



Another posthumous work of the' late Mr Rit- 
son is now presented to the worlds which the edi- 
tor trusts will not be found less Taluable than the 
publications preceding it* 

Lord Hailes professes to commence his interest- 
ing Annals with the accession of Malcolm III., ** be- 
cause the History of Scotland, previous to that pe- 
riody is inyolved in obscurity and &ble :" the praise 
of inde&tigable industry and research cannot there- 
fore be justly denied to the compiler of the present 
volumes, who has extended the supposed limit of 
authentic history for many centuries, and whose 
labours, in fact, end where those of his predecessor 
begin. 

The editor deems it a conscientious duty to give 
the authors materials in their original shape, '^ un- 
mixed with baser matter ;" which will account for, 
and, it is hoped, excuse, the trifling repetition and 
omissions that sometimes occur. 

Stockton upon Tees, 
JVw. 1,1828. 



CONTENTS. 



VOL. I. 

ADVSaTISSMElIT, 1 

Aknals of thx Calxdomians. 

Introductkni, 7 



2* 

Akkals of the PiCTg. 

Introductioii, 71 

Annals, 136 

Appendix. 

No. I. Names and succession of the Picdsh 
kings, .... . . 264 

No. II. Annals of the Cruthens or Irish Picts, 26B 



Slnnalff ^ti^t €aUlttmim»» 



ADVERTISEMENT. 



WThat has been, perhaps^ too rashly attempted as 
the subject of these sheets^ is a chronological ac- 
count of the inhabitants of the country known^ for 
the first time^ by the name of Caledonia^ and^ in 
successive ages> by those of Albany, Pictland, Scot- 
land, and North Britain, from the earliest period 
which history aifords, and from the most ancient 
and authentic documents which time has preserved, 
and with that attention to truth and accuracy which 
integrity and utility require. 

The genuine history of the Caledonian Britons, 
or most ancient, if not indigenous, inhabitants of 
this country, is to be found in the writings or re- 
mains of Tacitus, Dio Cassius, and some few of less 
note, who were Roman citizens, and wrote in La- 
tin. Of the first we have, entire and perfect, 
" The Life of Agricola," a work of singular inte- 

vou u B 



^1 



^ ADVERTISEMENT. 

rest and merit; the history of Dio is^ unfortunate- 
ly^ defectiye. Some lights, however, are thrown on 
this distant period, by one Richard, surnamed Co- 
rinensis, or of Cirencester, a monk of Westminster, 
in the fifteenth century, into whose hands had 
&llen certain collections of a Roman general ; and 
whose compilation, including a curious ancient 
map of Britain, was originally printed by Charles 
[[Julius]] Bertram, at Copenhagen, in ' 1757/ 

That of the Picts and Scots, which is known to 
remain, consists, in the first place, of some meagre 
notices, in two panegyrics, deUrered by one Eume* 
nius, an orator, before the emperors Constantius 
and Constantine, in the years 29^ and 301, and 
the exploits of the elder Theodosius, in S64, as re- 
lated by Ammianus Maroellinus ; secondly, of a 
few passages of the old British and Saxon, or Eng- 
lish historians, namely, Gildas, Nennius, Bede, 
Ethelwerdf Ingulph, the Saxon Chronicle, William 
of Malmesbury, Henry of Huntingdon, Simeon of 
Durham, and a few more of later date ; to which 
may be added the lires of saints Columba and Ken- 
tigem ; the Cronica de origine antiquorum Picto* 
rum et Scotorum, supposed to have been written in 
994, and, with another Cronica regum ScoUorum, 
first printed by fiither Thomas Innes, of the Scots 
College, Paris, from an ancient manuscripti which 



ADVERTISEMENT. 3 

had beloDged to William Cecil, lord Burghley^ 
and was then in the king of France's library^ by 
way of appendix to his " Critical Essay on the 
ancient Inhabitants of Scotland/' in two volumes^ 
8vo, at London, in 1729. The treatise " Be situ 
Albaniw/* published likewise by Innes, who thought 
there was ^' ground to belieye that the author of 
this description was Giraldus Cambrensis/' whose 
words are, '^ Legimus in historiis et in chronicis an- 
tiquorum Britonum, et ingestis et annalibus antiquis 
Scottorum et Pictorum ;" but these, it is most pro- 
bable, were nothing more than Geoffrey of Mon- 
mouth or his followers. It may be likewise proper 
to notice the Cronica de Mqilros, printed in Rerum 
Anglicarum scriptorum veterum, tomus I. Oxomce, 
1684, folio, by William Fulman, and a slight 
Chronicon cmnobii sanctce-crucis Edinburgensis, in 
the first volume of Whartons Anglia sacra ; but, 
before ail, the Annales UUonienses, or Ulster-an- 
nals, a faithful chronology of great antiquity, a 
copy whereof was fortunately discovered in the 
Sloane-library, now in the British Museum, within 
these few years ; but has not been hitherto entire^ 
ly printed, though, at present, it is believed, with 
others of equal importance, in a state of prepara- 
tion. 

The only books of any antiquity which profess. 



4 ADVERTISEMENT. 

or pretend^ to be general histories, or chronicles, of 
Scotland, are the Scoti-ehromcon of John de Fordun, 
a canon of Aberdeen, who flourished about 1377 ; 
and the ** Orygynale cronykil of Scotland, [in 
rime,] be Andrew of W]rntown, priowr of sanct 
Serfis-ynche in Locb-Leryn ;" of which an ele- 
gant and beautiful edition, in two yolumes, 8vo, 
was published at London, by the industrious and 
accurate mr Darid Macpherson, in 179^: but as 
both these writers are only remarkable for their 
ignorance, indention, forgery, and falsehood, nei- 
ther of them deserves to be consulted, and still less 
to be quoted or relied on.* That the Scots, how- 

* Mr Plnkerton asierts '^ the character of Fordun, now lo 
weU known as a gross forger and fUsillcator, sets the dne seal 
to his evidence," ^Enquiry into thehUioryqfScoUandt II. 106,) 
but nevertheless repeatedly quotes this '* gross forger and falsi, 
ficator,** under the respectable name of William [of] Malmes- 
bury (See volume II. pp. 203, 220), as he elsewhere dtes 
Wynne (11) under the name of Caradoc (I. 90), and Dio, et 
Edog. Theodos (I. 210), while he is pillaging Oeofiey of 
Monmouth, Dempster, Pits, Bois, Lesley, or Usher. How 
little the amiable lord Hailes was capable of appreciating the 
merit of history, is manifest Arom his relying, with implicit 
confidence, upon Fordun, for important facts which receive no 
countenance from, or are decisively contradicted by, authentic 
historians, (so as even to put him upon a footing, in a most 
interesting period, with Matthew of Westminster, a contem- 
porary writer,) and committing gross mistakes throughout hi^ 
Annals, 



ADVERTISEMENT. 5 

eyer, had ancient chronides^ long before the time 
of Fordun^ appears from the declaration of the 
Scotish clergy^ in 1309-10^ touching the right of 
king Robert de Bras, in which are these words :— 
'' Ut in antiquis Scottorum gestis magnificis pie- 
nius continetur." See Robertsons Index of records, 
Ap. p. 5. Whether these were the chronica, or 
aUa chronica, cited by him, cannot be ascertained. 
It is, howeyer, remarkable, that he neyer mentions 
the name of a single Scotish historian. But that 
eyery chronicle was deliberately destroyed by Ed- 
ward, the conqueror, or usurper, is a groundless 
calumny ; and if these /' antiqua gesta" w&re ex- 
tant in 1310, how happens it that we have no fur- 
ther account of them ? Hector Bois, who liyed at 
a later period, is, if possible, a still more wanton 
forger, and, in eyery point of yiew, unworthy of cre- 
dit ; a character which may, with equal truth and 
justice, be extended to George Buchanan, who im- 
posed the fables of Fordun and Bois upon his coun- 
trymen as their genuine history, interpolating, at 
the same time, a sufficient number of his own. 
£yen bishop Lesley, Maule of Melgum, in his des- 
picable and pretended ''History of the Picts," 
(Edin. 1706, 12mo,) Abercrombie» in the first 
Folume of his '' Scots achieyements," and doctor 



6 ADVERTISEMENT. 

George Mackensie, adopt the falsehoods of Hector 
Bois to their utmost exteiit« 

John Bale> bishop of Ossory, enumerates a work, 
intitled^ " Regnum Scotorum et Pictorutn suoces« 
siones, incerto authore^" which he affirms to hare 
left in Ireland when driven out by the papists ;* 
and Usher, at the foot of a letter from Selden, 
dated September the 14th, 1625, requesting what 
he had of the history of Scotland and Ireland, notes 
that he sent him upon this (inter alia,) '' Fragment. 
Scotk. AnnaL ad finem Ivonis Camoi."f But 
neither of these pieces has been further' heard of: 
and so much for the history of Scotland. 

• C. 10, p. 161. 

t Seldens Works, II. 1708. 



INTRODUCTION. 



The earliest mention of the British islands is un- 
doubtedly that which occurs in the ancient treatise 
Of the world, usually ascribed to Aristotle^ and in* 
serted in his works.* For, although a certain writer, 
of sufficient notoriety for the perrersion of fact, and 
violation of truth, has the confidence to assert, that 
we find Herodotus calling " the ilands of Britain 
and Ireland Cassiterides, a name," he adds, " im- 
plying tkeiles of tin "\ nothing can be more false. 

* C 3. They are here called AVAon, (AxCtoy, not AXmW, or 
AxCianr, as, afterward, by Ptolemy and Mardanus Heradeota,) 
and leme. Buchanan imputes this tract to Theophrastus ; 
and Muretus, to some anonymous writer of the same age. It 
is dedicated to king Alexander. (See Ushers AnHquitateSf 
to, p. 378.) 

■j- Enquiry, I. 1. " lC«ta-«Tipw," he says, " is derived from 
Karwa, meretrixy** an etymology as ridiculous as his quotation 



8 INTRODUCTION. 

The words ci this venerable historian are ezpressl jr, 
'^ I hare nothing certain to relate concerning the 
western bounds of Europe .... I know as little of 
the islands called CastiierideM, from the tin which 
is thence imported among us."* So fiur frt>m fixing 
the name of these islands upon those of Britain and 
Ireland^ he candidly acknowledges that he knew 
not where they were ; nor does any less ancient 
Greek or Roman writer^ since the British islands 
were well known^ ever call them ^e CassUerides, of 
which the number and situation, as described by 
all, are totally bcompatible with any such idea. 
Tacitus, the earliest writer who attempts to de- 
scribe the natives of Caledonia,t or the north of 



18 unfMthful, and hit Greek chsracten corrupt Rufut Festus 
Avienus, haviog mentumed Iberia, sajrs — 

" Catsiut inde nums tumet. 
£t Graja ab ipao lingua Canterum prius 
Stannum Tocayxt.** 

iOra Mariiifna, r. 259.) 
• B. III. 

•f Whencetoerer this name may have oome, and whatever 
may be its etymology, certain it is, that Calydon was an ancient 
and fiunous city of iCltolia, in Greece ; whence the " Meleeagra 
Calidona'* of Lncan (B. VI. v. 366) ; the «' amnU Calpdoniut'* 
of Ovid iMetn. B. VIIL v. 727) ; and the «• SUva Caiydottia,'^ 
and " Fretum Calydonium,** of Cluver. The " Calidonite 
Syhas'** of Floras (B. III. c 10) is supposed to have been in 
Lincolnshire. ^^ Ad Aufonam," says Richard of Cirencester, 



INTRODUCTION. 9 

Britain, knew nothing of its first inbabitants* whe^ 
ther natives of its own, or brought over, as he ob- 
serves, among barbarians, is seldom fo^nd. The 
habits of their bodies, he proceeds, are various ; and 
thence these arguments : for the red hair of those 
inhabiting Caledonia, and their great limbs, assert 
their origin to be Germanic* The swarthy ooun- 

'< incolebant Coitoftni, in tractu sylvis obsito, qui, ui dtUt 
Bfitionum Sylws^ Caledonia fuit appellata," (B. I. c. 6, § 30). 
He has another '« Calidonia Sylva," aliis, ^' Antezida," (now 
Andredeswald^) in Kent ; and a third, ^^ ad occidentem Vara- 
rity*"* bejond the Murray firth, now Ross, Sutherland, and 
Caithness {.PA. § 52). Geofirey of Monmouth, likewise, in his 
Life of Merlin the Wild, has a fourth ^' Nemut Cakdouy^* in 
the south-west of Scotland, or Strath-Clyde. Though Tadtus 
does not expressly call the people Caledonii^ both Martial and 
Lucan have '^ Cakdonios Britannos" and Dio and Ptolemy, 
KaXnimoi^ of which Caledonii^ and not Cakdones, is the pro- 
per translation. No writer before Tacitus mentions Cakdoma^ 
nor does he himself mention Cakdoniiy which, in fact, is first 
used by Lucan. 

* This is by no means condtusiye, since these identical cir. 
cumstances are adduced by ancient authors as descriptive of 
the Celts or Oauls : Diodorus, B. V. c. 2 ; Vkgil, JEneid, 
B. VIII. V. 669 ; Livy, B. XXXVIII. c. 17 ; Silius, B. IV. 
c. 200, B. XVI. ▼. 471 ; Ammianus Marcellinus, B. XV. c 
13, 80 ; Claudian upon Rufinus ; for their red or yellow hair ; 
and Polybius, B. II. c. 2 ; Ciesar, B. II. c. 30 ; Diodorus, 
B. V. c. 2 ; Ammianus, B. XV. c. 12 ; Pausanias, B. X. c. 
10 ; Floras, B. I. c 13, for their superior size. The conjee- 
ture of Tacitus, however, was sufficient authority for mr Pin- 
kerton to pronounce that <• The Caledonians of the north** 



10 INTRODUCTION. 

tenanoe of the Silures, (who inhabited what is now 
called South-Wales,) a^d their curled hair, for the 
most part> and their position againtt Spain, induce a 
belief, he thinks, that they were ancient Iberians, who 
had passed over and occupied these seats. They who 
are next to the Ganls are likewise similar to them, 
either by the force of original influence remaining, 
or by those countries running [[opposite,!] the posi- 
tion of heaven hath given habit to bodies; to one, ne- 
vertheless, estimating universaUy, it is credible that 
the Gauls have occupied the neighbouring soil. 
You perceive their sacred rites, by the influence of 
superstitions ; their speech is not much difierent ; 
the same audacity in demanding dangers ; and the 
same terror in refusing them, when they happen. 
The Britons, nevertheless, evince more fierceness, 
as those whom a long peace hath never rendered 
efleminate : for we learn that the Gauls likewise 
have flourished in wars : by and by, sloth, with idle- 
ness, hath entered, their valour at once and liberty 

were alao ^ Oermans from ScandmaTia.*' {Enquiry^ 1. 103.) 
It is manifcit, at the same time, that Agricda could learn no- 
thing positiye on this subject ; nor does Calgacus, the Caledo- 
nian general, appear to know anything of either Scythia or 
Scandinavia, and even regarded the people as aborigines^ as he 
expressly tells his army *^ they were the last of the Britons, 
there being no nation beyond them ;*' at least, it is what Tacitus 
makes him say. 



INTRODUCTION. 11 

being loet^ which has happened to those of the Bri- 
tons formerly conquered : the rest remain such as 
the Gauls hare been. Their [[military]] strength is 
in their foot : some nations^ also, fight in a cha- 
riot : the chief person is the dri?er ; his dependents 
fight. Formerly they obeyed kings ; now they are 
drawn by princes in factions and fancies z nor is 
anything against the most warlike nations more 
useful for us^ than that they do not consult in com- 
mon. A conrention^ with two or three cities^ to re- 
pel the common danger^ is rare : so that^ while they 
fight singly^ all are defeated.* 

^* Of the Britons^" as Dio relates^ ^^ the two most 
ample nations are the Caledonians and Mseate : for 
the names of the rest refer^ for the most part^ to 
these. The Maeatie inhabit near the rery wall which 
divides the island in two parts ; the Caledonians are 
after those.f Each of them inhabit mountains^ 
very rugged^ and wanting water^ and also desert 
fields, full of marshes : they have neither castles 
nor cities, nor dwell in any : they lire on milk, and 
by hunting, and maintain themselves by the fruits 
of trees : for fishes, of which there is a very great 
and numberless quantity, they never taste : they 
dwell naked in tents, and without shoes : they use 

• Vita Agricolce, § 11, &c 

•)- He alludes to the wall of Antoninus. 



12 INTRODUCTION. 

wires in oommon, aod whatever is born to tbem 
they bring up. In the popular state they are go- 
remedy as for the most part : they rob on the 
highway most willingly : they war in chariots : 
horses they have, small and fleet ; their infimtry, 
also« are as well most swift at running* as most 
brave in pitched battle. Their arms are a shield 
and a short spear, in the upper part whereof is an 
apple of brass, that, while it is shaken, it may ter- 
rify the enemies with the sound : they have like- 
wise da^^ers. They are able to bear hunger, cold, 
and all afflictions ; for they merge themselves in 
marshes, and there remain many dajrs, having only 
their head out of water : and in woods are nourish- 
ed by the barks and roots of trees. But a certain 
kind of food they prepare for all occasions, of which, 
if they take as much as ' the size' of a single bean, 
they are in nowise ever wont to hunger or thirst."*^ 
It would seem, from Richard of Cirencesters com-- 
mentariolum and map, that, about the year 100, Ca- 
ledonia was reduced to a small relick, between the 
Roman province of Vespasiana, or the Murray- 
firth, and the Mare Orcadum, including the pre- 
sent shires of Caithness, Sutherland, and Ross. In 
this little angle are the poor remains of the ancient 
Caledonii, hither driven, it would seem, from time 

• L. 76, c. 12. 



INTRODUCTION. 13 

to time^ by the Romans ; who^ however^ were after- 
ward themselTes driven backward by that wretched 
remnant out of Vespasiana. After this loss^ and to 
repel further incurnon of the reduced^ but valiant, 
horde of Caledonians, miserable relick of former 
ages, the Romans erected a turf-wall on the north- 
ern march of the province which they had thus lost ; 
and, in process of time, being still more unfortu- 
nate, another at a considerable distance to the 
south ; both which will be elsewhere more particu- 
larly mentioned. 

It is, doubtless, if not absdutely manifest, at least 
highly probable, that the whole island of Britain 
was originally peopled by the Celts, or Gauls; 
whom even Tacitus himself allows to have at first 
occupied the neighbouring coasts, and whom, he 
says, the Britops universally resembled in their re- 
ligion, language, and manners. A hasty and un- 
founded opinion of Edward Lhuyd, the Welsh lin- 
guist, that the original inhabitants of Britain were 
those he chooses to denominate Guydheis, or Gui/d^ 
keUans, whom he presumes to have been inhabit- 
ants of Gaul before they came into this island, and, 
in process of time, to have been driven out by ano- 
ther people, apparently also from Gaul,* seems to 

* WeMipr^ace. He was, unquestionably, a man of un- 
oommon industry, but had certainly a most weak and cloudy 



14 INTRODUCTION. 

have suggested to mr Pinkerton^ that *' as tbe 
south part of Britain was first peopled from Oaul^ 
by Gael, who were afterward expelled by Cwnri 
[^CinUni, or Cimmeriit one of his two vast divisions 
of the CelUi2 from Germany ; so there is reason to 
infer, that the north part of Britain was first feo- 
pled by Cnmri, from present Jutland.'^ 

A fair, no doubt, and rationa] oondution ! 

" These Cimbri," he says, '' the first inhabitants 
of Scotland that can be traced, were of one great 
stock with the Cumri, or Welch [Welsh] ; but the 
Welch," it seems, " are not their descendants, but 
the remains of the Cimbri of South-Britain, who 
passed from the opposite coast of Germany, and 
drove the Gad, or Gauls, the first inhabitants, in- 
to Ireland."* The whole of his system, however, 
is merely the result of a wild, extravagant imagi- 
natiim, perfectly Celtic, according to his own defi- 



head ; to that it is frequently difficult to oompreheDd hb i 
ing. Most, indeed, of the Wekh writersf are the most ridi- 
culous people in tbe world. Lewises History of Britain con- 
tains more lies and nonsense than even Geoffrey of Monmouth, 
Hector Bois, or Geoffirey Keating ( and his editor, Hugh Tho- 
mas, makes Britain receive, at different periods^ three distinct 
nations, tbe Gomroty Britains, and Albions, each of which, 
he says, gave it their proper name. (JntroductUm^ p. 46, 71«) 
• Enquiry^ I. 13, 16. 



INTRODUCTION. 15 

nitioD^ grounding its vagaries on falsehood, and 
supporting them by contemptible carils, and gross 
misrepresentation. The only people called Cimbri 
are well known, from Ciesar, Tacitus, Plutarch, and 
other ancient historians, to have been a German 
nation, xm the Euxine sea, never mentioned or 
heard of, anterior to their invasion of Gaul and 
Italyy 70 years before the Christian era, in the lat* 
ter of which countries they were nearly extermina- 
ted, in a great battle, by the consul Marius ; who, 
so fiEtr from settling in Britain, never, so far as we 
know, had the remotest connection with it, before, 
at least, the year 449, when the Anglo-Saxons, 
whose paternal seat was the Cimbric Chersonesus; 
and who, from that circumstance, it is probable^ 
are by some called Cimbri, arrived there with their 
confederates. Ptolemy mentions them about the year 
141 ;* neither were they the same people, nor had 

* If any Cimbri ever came into Britain, it must have been 
in the company, and under the nakne, of the Old-Saxons, who, 
according to Stephanus Etheicographus, lived formerly in the 
Chertonesus Ciinbrica. (See likewise Alfreds translation of 
Oroiius, p. 245.) Cymru^ for Cambria, Cymry^ for Cam- 
hri^ Cymraeg^ for Cambrica, [t. Ungua], and GymrOy for 
Waliut^ occur in Leges WallioB, p. 6, &:c {anno 692.) The 
words Cymru (Wales), Nghymra, and Cymro (Welsh), are 
•frequent in these laws ; but a native Welshman iingenuus 
Wallus) 18 repeatedly called Bonheddig can hwynawh Cym- 



16 INTRODUCTION. 

they the least coonection with the CimmerU, who 
belong to a diflerent dtaation^ and a much remoter 
period ; nor is the name of either Gael or Cumri 
mentioned by any but comparatirdy modem wri« 
ten, the one as that of the present Welsh, the other 
as that of the natire Irish, or highland Soots, not 
one of which knows how they came by it Nothbg, 
in fiict, can be more impudent.* 



mer has apparendy some rdation to bastardy ; and hence the 
Wdah may have obtained that appeUation by way of oppio- 
brinm. (See Oloe. in LL WaL Cymmerifad.) The Saxons 
called them WOisc, or Wylisc iLL Inety 32, 64) ; Wealas, 
Wealh, Walsc {Sax. Chrtk 26) : Wealh, stranger, alien, fo- 
rcigncr (Lyes Dictionary). If WaUia be a modem name, a 
poem ascribed to Taliesin {Britiih remainty p. 126) is a forgery. 
* That Cawbri or Cumbri (let it be spdled as it may) is 
an ancient name of the present Welsh, as Cambria or C»»i. 
Ma is of their country, will be readily admitted ; but it is, at 
tlie same time, manifest, that the latter name was never used 
as synonymous with Britain ot AMon^ or, in fact, for anything 
more than modem WdUt^ Cumberlandy or Stralh^Clyde. It 
is, therefore, inferrible that these names had been given to, or 
assumed by, this people : since neither Gildas nor Ncnnios, 
though both Britons, knew the term Cambriy Cumbriy or Ctfin- 
Ma ; nor were the refugee Britons of Armorica ever so called. 
Fabian Ethdwerd, a historian of the ninth century, is the first 
who calls the Welsh Cumbri, Oeoffirey of Monmouth says 
that Cambria, now called Wales, was so named from Cam- 
ber, one of the sons of Brutus ; *' and hence,** he adds, *' that 
people [not the Britons in general, but that feofle okly] 
1 



INTRODUCTION. 17 

The island^ at a certain period according to 
Richard of Cirencester^ was divided by the^ Ro- 
mans into six partSy or provinces : Prima^ Secun- 
da^ Flavia^ Maxima, [Valentia>] and Vespasiana. 
" Maxima/' he says, '' arises from the furthest bor- 
ders of Flavia^ belongs to the lower part of QSe- 
. rems's]] wall, which runs across through the whole 
island, and looks upon those <^ the north. A space/' 
he adds, ^^ between both this and another, which by 
the emperor Antoninus Pius, between Forth and 
Clyde, was extructed, Valentia \j>t Valentiana]] 
occupies the wall. Vespasiana lay still further 
north, between the wall of Antoninus and the 
Murray-firth.* 

How long or effectually either the first or second 
of these walls answered the purposes for which they 
had been from time to time constructed, it is im- 

still eall themselves, in their British tongue, CAm&rt.*' That 
this name, however, has any, the least, connection, with the 
Cimbri of Germany, (though it be admitted that Richard of 
Cirencester has placed a small body of people so called in pre* 
sent Devonshire ; and asks, " whether they have given them 
the modem name of WaUiOt or the origin of the Cimbri be 
more ancient," B. I. c. 6, § 16,) or the Cimmerii of Asia, is 
just as true as that those two nations were one and the same 
people, and received these names from their common ancestor, 
Gomer. 

• B. I. c. 6, § 2. 
VOL. I. c 



18 INTRODUCTION. 

possible to ascertain with any degree of accuracy 
or precision. Hadrians tnrf-wall between the Tyne 
and the Esk, proves that, in 121^ the Britons had 
then reoorered all their pristine territory, down to 
the north side of that erection ; but, about twenty 
years afterward, the Britons were again driven be- 
yond the old chain of Agricola^ the isthmus, that is, 
between the opporite firths of Clyde and Forth. In 
the time of Sererus, nevorthdessi they had once 
more recovered it. 

During the period in which nearly the whole of 
the ancient Caledonia was divided into Roman pro- 
vinces, from Severus's turf-wall, northwald to that 
of Antoninus, was the province of Valentiana,* the 

* ^' Thew r^DS (whidi, «• it were, delighted with the 
embnee of the ocean, avoid the more narrow [straights], as 
elsewhere, and that on aooonnt of these most rapid firths, 
which are poured oat, the Forth, that is, and the Clyde,) I 
take for that province whidi, by the victorious Roman batta- 
Uon, recaUed under the emperor Theodosius, and in honour 
of the emperor then sitting at the hefan of the empire, is sup- 
posed to be called Vakn^amaJ** (Richard of Cirencester, R. 
I. c. 0, § 43.)-.The recall of this legion is mentioned by 
Claudian: 

^ Venit et extremis legio pratenia JBrltofinii, 
Quae Scoto dat finena trud, ferroqne notatas ^ 
Perlegit ezangues Picto moriente figures.*' 

De UUo GeticOi v. 416. 



INTRODUCTION. 19 

British inhabitants whereof^ [[from]] their situation 
between the walls, were called Mseatse ; and beyond 
this, from the isthmus northward, to what was then 
called the river Longus, now Loch-Luag, or Loch- 
Long, on the west, and the Varar ^stuarium, or 
Murray-firth, on the east, was that of Vespasiana, 
otherwise Thule.* North of this was Caledonia, 

(The l^ion came, o'er distant Britons plac'd. 
Which bridles the fierce Scot, and bloodless figures. 
With iron mark'd, vieWs in the dying Pict.) 
* «^ The Attacoti inhabited the banks of the Clyde, a nation 
sometime, heretofore, formidable to all Britain. Here is seen 
the greatest lake, to which formerly [was] giyen the name 
Lyncalidor, at the mouth whereof the city Alduith [ Al-dyd, 
now Bunbritton or Dumbarton], in short time, having recei- 
ved by lot a name from the general Theodosius, who had re. 
covered the province occupied by the barbarians ; with this 
nothing could be compared, as that which,' after the other cir. 
cumjacent provinces being broken, sustained the empire of the 
enemies to the last This province was called, in honour of the 
Flavian family, to which the emperor Domitian owed his ori- 
gin, and under whom it was ezpugnated, Vespasiana ; and, 
unless I be deceived, under the last emperors, it was named 
Thule, of which Claudian, the poet, makes mention in these 
verses: 

*' incaluit Pictorum sanguine Thuk,^* 

(Thule, by blood of Picts grew hot :) 

but not so long the Romans held [it], under the eagle, at their 
will, that both the names and the subjection of the same should 
become known to their posterity." {Ibid. § 49, 50.) 
1 



80 INTRODUCTION. 

which the Romans either could not obtain, or did 
not desire, or of which, at any rate, they were never 
in possession.* The inhabitants of CALBDONiAwere 

In the NottOat mentkm 10 made of «« Lcgio Palatnw I 
BrUonct seniorei ; Aiuulia Palatnw VI AUeotH joniores Gah 
lieanL** This book seemi to have been the *^ vetostom quo- 
dam volmnen,** which Richard appean to have teen, wherem 
a great number of ludi-like entries are made C/M. § 3). These 
AWteotH are first mentioned, by Amnuanus MarceUinus, along 
with the Picts, Saxons, and Scots : *^ Pictos, Sazones, Scottos 
et Attacottdf Britannos srumnis vexavisse contmuis." (L. 
aS:) Again s «« £0 tempore (364) Picti itemque AttacoUi^ 
bdUoosa hominnm natio, et Seotti, per dirersa Tagantes multa 
populabantttr." (Ia 2?.) 

. * ** Although,** as Richard of Cirencester obserres, ^^ all 
Britain, beyond the isthmus, may not improperly be called 
Cai^edomia, yet haye the Caledonians their seat beyond the 
Varar, whence a line drawn [across] shews, with suffident 
accuracy, the boundary of the Roman empire in Britain : 
the hither part of the island truly, at one time and another, 
was by them possessed, the rest being occupied by the barba« 
rons Britons . • . . Hitherto, and to those going forward, an- 
cient monuments of histories give a certain light ; passing over, 
however, the river Varar, the light being extinct, we are em- 
ployed, as it were, in obseurity ; and, although it be not un- 
known to us that altars have been erected there for the limits 
of the Roman empire, and that Ulysses, tossed to and fro, by 
tempest and waves, here perfonned his vows ; if so be, the 
condensed woods, with the perpetual rocks and stones of the 
mountains, prohibit us from further scrutiny.** (B. h c. 6, 
§61.) 
Solinus, it is true, speaking of the Caledonic angle, says : 



INTRODUCTION. 51 

the Albani, Caledonii^ Canice, Camahii, Camona- 
COS, Catini, Cerones, Creones, Epidii, Logi; and 
Mertas : their rivers^ Abona (the firth of Dornoch, 
or Taine, {lid) Helmsdale), Ifys (Loch Etyf), Lon- 
gus (Loch-Aber), Loxa (the firth of Cromartie), 
NabcBus (the Navem), Straha (Strathy, or Hop- 
water) : their bay was Vclsas (Loch-Broom, or ra- 
ther the bay before it) : their mountain, Oxellum : 
their promontories, Epidium (the head of the mull 
of Kentyre, near Danavarty), Orcas (Dun net-head), 
P€nactt//tff7t(Tarbat-ne88), Ferubrium (Noss-head), 
Virvedrum [[or^ CaledonicB extrema (Duncans-bay- 
head). Of Vespasiana, the inhabitants were, the 
Albanif Attacoti, HoresHi (in Fife), Texalii (the 
people of Buchan), Vacomagi, Vecturiones, Fenri" 
cones : their cities, or towns, Alauna, Banatia, Di^ 
vana, \Texahrum\ (Aberdeen), Lindum, Orrea, 
Ptoroion, Tamea, Theodosia, Tuessisy Ficloria : their 
rivers, Msica (South Esk), Celnius (Doeveran), 
Deva (Dee), Brya, Ituna (Ythy), Tavus (Tay), 

** In quo recessu Ulyxem Caledonke adpuUum manifestat 
ETa Gnedfl literis scripta votum." [In which recess, an altar, 
inscribed with Greek letters, manifests that Ulysses, driven to 
Caledonia, vowed.] (G. 22.) Nothing, however, is mention- 
ed in the Odyssey^ which is devoted to the ten years voyage of 
Ulysses, nor by any other ancient authority ; nor were Greek 
letters, in fact, known in the time of Ulysses, who, in all pro- 
bability, never existed. 



5K INTRODUCTION. 

Jena (Creech), NidM9 (Nid, or Nith), Tina (North 
Eak), Tuenii (Spey), Varar (Fara) : their lake 
was Lincalidor laeui (Loch-Lomond) : their hay, 
Lelanonius sinus (Loch-Fyne) : their firth, Varar 
msluarium (the Mnrray-firth, or firth of Beaolieu) : 
their promontory, Taxakrum, or Takalum (Kin- 
aird-head) : their mountain, Grampius mans (Mor- 
mound, Buchan). In Valentxana, the people were, 
Damnu, GadaU, Novania, OUadini, Selgova: their 
cities, or towns, Bremienuro, Colanu, Caria, Cor^^ 
hantum, Curia, Leucopibia (Whithem), OUbceUa^ 
Porbaniumf Rerigonum, Trimontium, Vanduaria : 
their risers, Alauna (the Alne), Cbta (the Clyde), 
Deva (the Dee), Tued (the Tweed), Vidagora : 
their hays, or firths, Abravanus sinus (Glenluoe- 
hay), CloUa cBstuarium (the firth of Clyde), liuna 
csstuarium, Navantum chersonesus (Rins of Gallo- 
way), Rerigonius sinus (Loch-Ryan) : their moun- 
tain, UxUla mans (the Ochel-hills). 



ANNALS OP THE CALEDONIANS. 



ANNALES CALEDONIORUM. 

L. Ad ocddentem Vararis habitabaiit Caledonii, 
propria sic dicti, quorum regionis partem tegebat 
immensa ilia Caledonia sylva. Littos incolebant 
minores quidam populi, ex quorum [numero] 
ultra Vararem et ad Loxam fluvinm habitabant 
Cantfoe]^ in quorum finibus promuntorium Penox- 
ullum. Huic ordine proximus est fluvius Abona^ 
ejusdemque accolie Logi : bine Ea fiuyius^ et ad 
ilium siti Camabii, Brittonum extremis qui ab Os- 
torio proprastore subjugati^ jugum R<nnanum in- 
dignd ferentes^ adadtifi in sodetatem Cantis^ ut 
referunt traditiones^ trajectoque mari^ i\A sedem 
eligunt : in varia beic promnntoria aese extendit 
Brittania, quorum primum antiquis dictom Vir- 
vedrum^ turn Verubrium^ aut extremitas Caledo- 
niae.* 

* Ricardi Corinensis, De Situ BritannuBy Lib. !.&(»,§ 52, 
53,54. 



96 ANNALS OF 



ANNALS OF THE CALEDONIANS. 

L. To the west of the Vanr inhabited the C». 
ledooiaiM^ properly to ciDed, of whose ooontry that 
immciMe Caledonian wood corered part. Certain 
leas [oonsideraUe] people inhabited the shore^ firom 
whose nojpiber, beyond the Varar,at the rirer Loza, 
inhabited the Cantae, in whose borders is the pro- 
montory Penozolliutt. To this^ next in order, is 
the river Abona, and the inhabitants near it, the 
Logi: hence the river Ih, and thereat [were] 
seated the Camabii, the farthest of the Britons, 
▼ho having been subjugated by the proprvtor 
Ostoriusi, bearing indignantly the Roman yoke, the 
Cante having admitted [them] into their society, 
as traditions relate, and the sea being passed over, 
there chose themselTes a seat: Britain here ex- 
tends itself into various promontories, of which the 
first [was] by the ancients called Virvedrom, then 
Verubrium, or the extremity of Caledonia. 



LXXX. Tertius expeditionum annus [Julii 
Agricolae] novas gentes aperuit, vastatis usque ad 
Taum (sestuario nomen est) nationibus; qua for- 



THE CALEDONIANS. 27 

midine territi hostes, quamquam conflictatum sae- 
Tis tempestatibus exercitom^ laceasere non aiui : 
ponendisque insuper castellb spatium fuit. Adno- 
tabant periti^ non alium ducem opportunitates lo- 
coram sapientius legisse nullum ab Agricola po- 
situm castellum aut vi hostium expugnatum^ aut 
pactione ac fuga desertum. Crebrse eraptiones: 
nam adversus moras obsidionis^ annuls copiis firma- 
bantur. Ita intrepidaibi biems^ et sibi quisque prae- 
sidio> irritis bostibus, eoque desperantibus quia so- 
litiplerumque damna aestatis bibemis eventibus 
pensare, turn lestate atque byeme juxta pelleban- 
tur.* 



LXXX. Tbe tbird year of tbe expeditions of 
Julius Agricola discovered new people^ tbe nations 
being laid waste to tbe Tay (it is tbe name of tbe 
firtb) ;f by^ wbicb dread tbe enemies being dismay- 

« Tadti Viia J. Agricola^ c. 22. 

t This word, as being, apparently, from the Latin fretuim^ 
is, by English writers generally, or, it may be, constantly, 
speUed /ri^, as most agreeable to its etymology. The Scots, 
however, for a number of centuries, and even to this day, both 
speak and write/f<^, as do likewise all the navigators of their 
coasts and seas :— the jSr<A of Forth, the/r<A of Clyde, the 
Murray ^rM, the Pentland firih. Even the northern Eng. 
lish, who certainly understand the propriety of their native 



88 ANKALS OF 

ed, dared not to molest the army^ although pes- 
tered with boisterous tempests; and, moreorer^ 
there was time for erecting forts. Skilful men 
obserFedy that no other commander had ever cho- 
sen the conrenienoes of his stations more sagely ; 
no fort founded by Agrioola was either won by the 
force of enemies, or abandoned by treaty or flight. 
[[The garrisons made]] frequent eruptions; for, 
against the dekys of a siege, they were strength- 
ened by annual supplies, so, the winter being there 
without fear, and every one in a garrison to him- 
self, the enemies being nothing worth, and there- 
fore despairing, because, being wont for the most 
part to compensate the losses of the summer by the 
events of the winter, they were equally repelled in 
summer and winter. 



LXXXI. Quarta lestas obtineudis quae percur- 
rerat insumpta : ac, si rirtus exercituum et Romani 
nominis gloria pateretur, inventus in ipsa Britan- 
nia terminus* Nam Glota et Bodotria diversi ma- 

tODgae much better than a London cockney, constantly speak 
of the Solway^f/A. And so, upon due deliberation, it has 
been determined to be printed in the course of this compila- 
tion. 



THE CALEDONIANS. 29 

ris aestu per immensum revecti, angusto terrarum 
spatiodirimuntur : quod turn praesidits firmabatur : 
atque omnis propior sinus tenebatur, summatU 7e« 
lut in aliam insulam hostibus.* 



LXXXI. The fourth summer being employed 
in settling those parts which he had overrun : and 
if the bravery of the armies, and the glory of the 
Roman name would hare suffered it> a boundary 
had been found, in Britain itself. For the Clyde 
and the Forth^ being carried back by the tide of a 
different sea^ through an immense tract, are divided 
by a narrow space of land, which was now secured 
by garrisons, and the enemy being, as it were, dri- 
ven back into another island. 



LXXXII. Quinto expeditionum anno nave pri- 
ma transgressus, ignotas ad id tempus gentes cre- 
bris simul ac prosperisprseliis domuit : eamque par- 
tem Britannise quss Hiberniam aspicit, copiis in- 
struxit, in spem magis quam ob formidinem.f 

• Tacitus Vita J, Jgncoke, c. 23. 
t Ibid, c 24. 



80 ANNALS OF 

LXXXII. In the fifth year of the expeditions^ 
having paaaed over in the first shipt he subdued na- 
tionsiy to that time unknown, in frequent at once 
and suooesslul engagements ; and furnished with 
forces that part of Britain which looks upon Hiber- 
nia, rather in hope than fear. 



LXXXIIL Ceterum aestatequa sextum officii 
annum inchoabat, amplas civitates trans Bodotriam 
sitas, quia motus unirersarum ultra gentium, et in-i 
festa hostili exerdtu itinera timebantur, prius dasse 
exploravit. Brltannos, ut ex captivis audiebatur, 
▼isa dassis obstupefieudebat, tanquam aperto maris 
sui secreto ultimum victis perftigium dauderetur. 
Ad manus et arma conversi Caledoniam incolentes 
populi,paratumagnOj majorefiuna^uti mosest de ig« 
notis, oppugnasse ultro, castella adorti, metum ut 
proTocantesaddiderant : regrediendumque dtra Bo- 
dotriam, et excedendum potius, quam pellerentur, 
specie prudentium ignavi admonebant, cum interim 
cognosdt, hostes pluribus agminibus irrupturos: 
ac ne superante numeroy et peritia locorum circum- 
iretur, diriso et ipse in tres partes exercitu inces- 
sit,* 

Quod ubi cognitum hosti, mutato repent^ consilio^ 

• Ibid. c. 25. 



THE CALEDONIANS. ^ .31 

universi nonam legionem^ ut maxime inralidam^ 
nocte aggressi inter somnum ac trepidationem, 
ciesis vigilibuSj imipere* Jamque in ipsis castris 
pugnabant, cum Agricola, iter boetium ab explo- 
ratoribus edoctus^ et restigiis insecntus, velocissi-i 
mos equitum peditumque assultare tergis pugnan- 
tium jabet> mox ab universis adjici clamorem i et 
propinqua luce fulsere signa : ita andpiti male ter-i 
riti Britanni : et Romania redit animus, ac securi 
pro salute, de gloria certabant : ultro quin etiam 
irrupere : et fuit atrox in ipsis portarum angustiis 
praelium, donee pulsi hoetes, utroque exercitu cer« 
tante, his ut tulisse opem, illis ne eguisse auxilio 
viderentur: quod nisi paludes et silvse fugientes 
texissent, debellatum ilia victoria foret. 

Cujus coustantia ac fama ferox exercitus: ni- 
hil virtuti suae invium : penetrandam Caledoniam, 
inveniendumque tandem Britanniae terminum con- 
tinuo prseliorum cursu fremebant : atque illi modo 
cauti ac sapientes prompti post eventum ac mag- 
niloqui erant. At Britanni non rirtute sed occa-^ 
sione et arte ducis rati, nihil ex arrogantia remit- 
tere quo minus jurentutem armarent, coujuges ac 
liberos in loca tuta transferrent, ccetibus ac sacri- 
ficiis conspirationem civitatum sancirent : atque ita 
irritatis utrimque animis discessum.* 

« Ibid, cc 26, 27. 



S2 ANNALS OF 

LXXXIIL As to the rest ; in the sumnier in 
which he b^^ the sixth year of his function, he 
first of all explored the great cities, placed beyond 
the Forth, because the movements of all the na- 
tions further off, and adverse excursions with a hoe- 
tile army, were feared* • • . • The fleet, as was heard 
from the captives, being seen, astonished the Bri- 
tons, as if, the secret recess of their sea being open- 
ed, the last refuge to the vanquished should be shut 
up. The various people inhabiting Caledonia, be- 
ing turned to their hands and arms, with great pre- 
paration, and greater fame, as the manner is con- 
cerning things unknown, to have fought at their 
will, having assailed the forts, that, challenging, 
they had given fear ; and the cowardly, in the dis- 
guise of the prudent, admonished that it was proper 
to return beyond the Forth, and to depart quietly, 
rather than that they should be driven out, when, 
in the meantime, he knew that the enemy was about 
to rush upon them with a great many forces ; and 
lest, by the number surpassing, and the knowledge 
of places, he should be surrounded, he himself also 
marched with his army divided into three parts. 

Which, when known to the enemy, their course 
being suddenly changed, all of them having attack- 
ed the ninth legion, as the most weak, by nighty be- 
tween sleep and fear, the sentinels being slain, they 



THE CALEDONIANS. 33 

rushed in^ and already fooght in the rery camp ; 
when Agrioola, having learned the march of the 
enemies from his scouts, and pursued their foot- 
steps, orders the swiftest of his horse and foot to 
charge the hacks of the oomhatants ; instantly from 
erery one began to be added a shout, and the en- 
signs glittered in the approaching light : so that 
the Britons being terrified by the tw o-fiu»d eril, 
courage returns to the Romans, and secure of 
safety, they contended for glory: moreover, they 
willingly rushed forward, and there was a cruel 
battle in the rery entries of the gates, until the 
enemy being beaten off, and each army exerting 
itself, these, that they might appear to bring help ; 
those, not to desire assistances but unless the 
marshes and forests had protected the fugitires, 
that victory would have ended the war* 

With the firmness and fiune whereof, the army 
being proud, nothing, they exdaimed, was insur- 
mountable to their valour : now was the time to pe- 
netrate into Caledonia, and find, at length, the li- 
mit of Britain, by a continued series of battles : and 
those who just now were wary and wise, were after 

the event forward and high-flown But the 

Britons, thinking the victory not gamed by valour, 
but by accident, and the skill of the commander, 
remitted nothing of their annoyance, that, not the 

VOL. I. D 



84 ANNALS OF 

leas, they arm their youth, transfier their wires and 
childr^i iato safe places, sanction the conspiracy 
of their cities by engagements and sacrifices : and 
80, their minds bebg irritated, each side departed* 



LXXXIV. Initio testatis Agricda, domestieo 
ruhiere ictus, anno ante natum filium amisit ; quern 
casum neque, ut plerique fortium virorum, ambi- 
tiosd, neque per bunenta rursus ac mcerorem muli- 
ebriter tulit, et in luctu bellum inter remedia erat. 
Igitur pnemissa dasse, qun pluribus lods pnedata, 
magnum et incertum terrorem iaceret, expedito 
ezerdtu, cui ex Britannis fortissimos et longa pace 
exp]oratos addiderat, ad montem Grampium* per- 

* This mont Grampuu^ihoagh mentioned no more by Ta- 
dtos, nor by any other ancient historian, except Richard of 
Cirencester may be allowed that appellation, is generally sup- 
posed to be the range of mountains now called the Grampian 
hills ; by Hector B<ris, Orantzbam ; by old Scottish writers, 
Dmm-Alban ; The mounth, or Cairn of mounth : but, in fact, 
the mount Orampius noticed by Tacitus, and twice, at least, 
mentioned by Richard, is described by the latter in these words : 
*' Hie quoque arduum atque horrendum jugum Grampium of- 
fendimus, quod proTindam istam [Vespasianam scilicet] bi- 
fariam secabat : atque hsc eadem erat regio quae, k oommisso 
inter Agricolam et Galgacum proelio, Romania utilissimo, far 
mam in ann^bus habetinsignem : hie vires eorum veteresque 



THE CALEDONIANS. 35 

venit^ quern jam hostes iosederant. Nam Britan- 
ni nihil fracti pugnse prions eventu^ et ultionem 
aut servitium expectantes^ tandemque docti com- 
mune periculum concordia propulsandum^ legatio- 
nibus et feederibus omnium ciyitatum Tires excire- 
rant. Jamque super triginta millia armatorum as- 
piciebantur, et adhuc affluebat omnis juyentus^ et 
quibus cruda ac viridis senectus, clari bello^ ac sua 
quisque decora gestantes : cum inter plures duces 

castramentadones hedieque magnitudo ostendit moenium : nam 
in loco ubi ingens supradictumprodium habitum erat, quidam 
oidinifl nostri [mottachi^ scilicet] banc viam emensi, affinnant 
se immania vidisse castra, aliaque argumenta Tadti relationem 
confirmantia.*' (L. I. c 6, § 43.) 

In his itinerary he says . . . ^^ incipit Vespasiana. Alauna 
m.p. XII. Lindo Villi. Victoria Villi, ad Hiemam Villi. 
Orrea XIIII. ad Tavum XVIIII. ad iEsicam XXIII. ad 
Tinam VIII. Devana XXIII. ad Itunam XXIIII. ao mok- 
TEM G&AMFIUM m.p." (L. I. c 7, p. 38.) 

In his map, (the most ancient existing of any part of Bri- 
tain,) he makes the *' Gbamfius MONS,*'or Grampian mount, 
consistently with his yerbal descriptions, to run from the Taixm 
alorum promontorium^ (now Kynairds-head,) in the province 
of that people, (now Buchan, in the shire of Aberdeen,) in a 
south-westerly direction, to what he'caljs Lincalidor laciu, now 
LfOch-Lomond. David Macpherson, however, thinks Richard 
mistaken in extending the mons Grampiiu into a range of 
mountains, of which there is at present no vestige or appear- 
ance, contending that it is a solitary hiU in Buchan, m called 
Mormound." 



86 ANNALS OF 

virtute et genere pnestans, nomme Calgacus,* apud 
ooDtractam multitudinem pneliuin poaoentem, in 
hone modum locutos fertur • . . .t 

the Britons nught fasTe the lame, or lome similar woidy and 
thence Caigaem^ as in Btoticrs edition, as othas read GdU 
gaetu. Aooording to the ancient treatise De iUu Alhanikp^ 
*• onmes Hjbemcnses et Seotti generaliter GtMeR dicontnr a 
qBodam eomm pEimato dnoe GaUkelglai ooeolo.*' (InneSt p. 
771.) IntfaeoldandCamlmisWelsh Trlaif, he is called Goif. 
iaue ap Liennatie ; thou^ Talienn calls him CwaBawc, (See 
Lewis, p. 100, 101.) The Soots, howerer, pietcnd that his 
tme name was Gaiiut ; and, aoonding to aleamcd geatkniatt, 
Maeknsie of Ddvin, Ga^gacui is composed of these two High- 
land appellations, GM and Cachach ; the first hemg his pnN 
per name, the other, which signifies praUonu^ an adjection 
to it from the many hattles he fought. See Gordons Itinera- 
rittm SeftenirUmaki pw 4a *' The moor,'* says this writer, 
*^ on which this camp stands is called to this day GaUdtK^iam^ 
or Go^gfocftaw-Ross-moor.'* 

^ Tacitas has here inserted his pretended speech of Calga- 
cos at length, as if, in the polite ^wlogy of the speaker of the 
house of commons, he had obtained a copy to prevent mii^ 
takes. If^ however, he actually deliveied any such harangue, 
it must have been couched in the British tongue ; to which, 
though his army, it is probable, understood no other, the Ro- 
man soldiers, no doubt, were perfect strangers. It were to be 
wished that we had the genuine narratiTe with which the good 
man Agricola, like king Grandgousier, was, in all probability^, 
wont to entertain his daughter, son-in-law, and grandchildren, 
after his return from Britain ; where Tacitus certainly never 
came ; but the latter, having a good hand at his pen, has work- 



THE CALEDONIANS. 37 

Agricola Qoratione sua finita^ instinctos ruentes- 
que [[militesH ita disposuit, ut peditum aaxilia^ 
quae octo millia erant, mediam aciem firmarent; 
equitum tria millia cornibus affiinderentnr ; le- 
giones pro vallo stetere^ ingens victoriae decos citra 
Romanum sangainem bellanti^ et auziliumsi pd- 
lerentur. Britannorum acies, in speciem simul ac 
terrorem^ editioribos lods constiterant : itautpri- 
mum agmen sequo^ oeteri per aodire jugum con- 
nexi vdut insurgerent ; media campi coirinarius et 
eques strepitu ac discursa oomplebat. Turn Agri- 
cola^ superante hostium multitudine^ Teritus ne si- 
mul in frontem^ bimul et latera suorum pugnaretur^ 
diductis ordinibus, quamquam porrectior acies fu« 
tura erat> et arcessandas plerique legiones admone- 

ed up, in the maimer of Livy, a species of historical lomance i 
for, most assuredlj, Calgacus neyet uttered that speech, or 
anything like it. The Britons, however, as we are told, re- 
ceived this harangue witb alacrity, and testified their applause 
in the barbarian manner with songs, and yells, and dissonant 
riiouts: and now the several divisions were in motion, and 
the glittering of arms was beheld, while the most daring and 
impetuous were hurrying to the front, and the two armies were 
forming in line of battle ; when Agricola, to be even with him, 
took that critical opportunity to make a rival speiech, which 
the ingenious historian gives word for word, as it was, doubt- 
less, dictated by his father-in-law. Both, however, are master, 
pieces of eloquence. 



88 ANNALS OF 

bant, promptior in spem, et firmus adrersbj dimisso 
equo, pedes ante.yexilla constitit* 

Ac primo oongressu eminus oertabAtur : simul 
constantia, simul arte Britannia ingentibus gladiis 
et brevibus.cetrbi* missilia nostronun vitare, vel 
excutere> atque ipsi magnam vim telarum super- 
fundere : donee Agricola tres Bataromm cohortes 
ac Tungrorom duas oohortatus est^ ut rem ad 
mucrones ac manus adducerent : quod et ipsis ye- 
tustate militiie exerdtatum, et hostibus inbabile 
parya scuta et enormes gladios gerentibus : nam 
Britannohim gladii sine mucrone complexum ar- 
morum^ et in aperto pugnam non tolerabant. Igi- 
tur ut Batayi miscere ictus, ferire umbonibus, ora 
foedare ; et tractis qui in aequo. obstiterant, erigere 
in coUes adem coepere; cetere cobortes, emula- 
tione et impetu oommistie, proximos quosque C8&- 
dere : ac plerisque semineces aut integri festina- 
tione yictoriffi relinquebantur. Interim equitum 
turmae fiigere, coyinarii peditum se praelio miscuere ; 
et quamquam recentem terrorem intulerant, densis 
tamen hostium agminibiis et insequalibus locis hsere- 
bant: minimeque equestris ea pugnse fades erat, 
cum in gradu stantes simul equorum oorporibus 

* The Gauls wore arms of the same kind. See Livy, B. 
XXII. c. 46 ; B. XXXVIII. c. 17 and 31 ; and Poljinus, 
B. II. c. 2. 



THE CALEDONIANS. 89 

impellerentor^ ac sepe YStgi. corrus^ exterriti sine 
rectoribus equi, ut quemque formido tulerat^ trans- 
versos aut obyioB incursabsint. £t Britannia qui 
adbuc pugnse expertes^ somma coUium insederant, 
et paucitatem nostrdrum vacui spemebant^ degredi 
paullatim et circumire terga.yincentium ooeperant : 
ni id ipsum yeritos Agrioola quatuor equitum alas 
ad subita belli retentas^ venientibus opposuisset; 
quantoque ferocius accurrerant^ tanto acrius pulsos 
in fugam disjecisset. Ita consilium Britannorum in 
ipsosversum : transirectaeque praecepto ducis k fronte 
pugnantium slm, aversam hostium adem inyasere. 
Turn vero patentibus locis grande et atrox spect»- 
culum : sequi^ vulnerare, capere, atque eosdem^ ob- 
latis aliis, trucidare. Jam hostium, prout cuique in- 
genium erat, catenrie armatorum paucioribus terga 
preestare, quidam inermes ultro mere, ac se morti 
offerre. Passim arma et corpora, et laceri artus, et 
cruenta humus : et aliquando etiam victis ira vir- 
tusque. Postquam sUns appropinquarunt, collecti, 
primos sequentium incautos et locoriun ignaros cir- 
cumveniebant Quod ni frequens ubique Agricola, 
validas et expeditas cohortes, indaginis modo, et si- 
cubi arctiora erant, partem equitum, dimissis equis, 
simul rariores silvas equitem persultare jussisset, 
acceptum aliquod vulnus per nimiam fiduciam foret. 
Ceterum ubi compositos firmis ordinibus sequi rur- 



40 ANNALS OF 

sus Tidei:e^ in fugam v6rsii nonagminibus ut priua, 
necalius alium respectantes, rari^ et vitabundi in- 
yioem^ longinqua atqne am petiere : finis sequendi 
nox et satietas fait ; caesa hostium ad decern millia : 
nostronim treoenti quadraginta oecidere* £t nox 
quidemgaadiopnedaqueLetaTictoribus: Britanni 
palantes^ mixtoque virorum mulierumque ploratu^ 
trabere yulneratos^ vocare integroe^ deserere domos^ 
ac per iram ultro inoendere : eligere latabras^ et 
statim relinquere : miscere inWoem oonsilia aliqua, 
dein sperare : aliquando frangi aspecta pignorum 
saorum^ saepius oondtari: satisque Gonatabat saeyisse 
quosdajQ in conjuges ac liberos, tanquam misere- 
rentur. Proximus dies feciem victoriae latius ape- 
ruit: vastum ubiqoe silentium^ secreti oolles^ fu« 
mantia procul tecta, nemo exploratoribus obvius :* 



" Rolt, the historian, anthor of 7^ Cofkiiiclo/tAtfPottr^f 
of Europe^ obaervvs, that (in 174IS) '* the Duke of Cumherhuid 
Issaed a prodaination for fUsanning sadi of Ae dam as re- 
fused to suzrender themsdyes ; a camp was established at Fort 
Augustus, whence sereral detachments were sent to ruin and 
dqwpulate the rebellious country ; where the devastation was 
so gieaty that, fbr the space of fifty miles, ndther house^ man, 
nor beast, was to be seen ; which was the entire subjugation of 
this fierce and iptractable people, whom neither the Romans 
nor Sucons could reduce, and who had often bid defiance to 
t&eir native k^gs.** (IV.212.V-Uponthisatrodousnuusacie, 
the fbtbwing admirable and^ pathetic elegy was composed by 



THE CALEDONIANS. 41 

quibus in omnem partem dimissis^ abi incerta fiigie 
vestigia, neque usquam conglobari hostes comper- 
tum, et exacta jam sestate spargi bellum nequibat, 

that excellent poet, dr Tobias Smollett [and which he aptly 
entitles The Tears ofScotkmd\ :_ 

^< Mourn, hapless Caledonia, mourn 
Thy banishM peace, thy laurel torn ! 
Thy sons, for yalour long renown*d. 
Lye slaughtered on their native ground ; 
Thy hospitable rooft no more 
Inyite the stranger to the door. 
In smoaky nuna suhk they lye, 
The monuments of cruelty. 

The wr^tdied owner sees afar 
His all becofme the prey of war. 
Bethinks him of his babes and wife, 
Then smites his breast, and curses life ! 
Thy Swains are famish'd on the rocks. 
Where late they fed their wanton flocks ; 
Thy rayish'd virgins shriek in vain ; 
Thine infants perish on the plain ! 

What boots it, that, in every dime, 
Through the wide-spreading waste of time. 
Thy martial glory, crown'd with praise. 
Still shone with undiminished blaze ?— 
Thy tow'ring spirit now is broke. 
Thy neck is bended to the yoke ! 
What fbreign arms could never quell, 
By civil rage and rancour feU. 



42 ANNALS OF 

in fines Horestionim exerdtam deducit. Ibi^ ac- 
ceptis obsidibas^ priefecto classis circumirehi Bri- 
tanniam prseoepit : date ad id yires, et preeoesserat 

The rural pipe and merry lay 
No more shall chear the happy, day ; 
No social scenes of gay delight 
Beguile the*dreary winter's night ; 
No strains but those of sorrow flow, 
And nought be heard but sounds of woe ; 
Whilst the pale phantoms of the slain 
Glide nightly o'er the silent plain. 

O baleful cause ! O fatal mom! 
Accursed to ages yet unborn : 
The sons against their fathers stood, 
The parent shed his childrens blood ; 
Yet, when the rage of battle ceas'd. 
The victor's soul was not appeased ; 
The naked and forlorn must feel 
Devouring flames and conquering steel ! 

The pious mother, dbom'd to death. 
Forsaken wanders o'er the heath ; 
The bleak wind whistles round her head, 
Her helpless orphans cry for bread ; 
Bereft of shelter, food, and friend. 
She views the shades of night descend ; 
And, stretch'd beneath inclement skies. 
Weeps o'er her tender babes, and dies ! 

While the warm blood bedews my veins, 
And, unimpaired, remembrance rdgns. 



THE CALEDONIANS. 43 

terror: ipse peditem atque equites lento itinere, 
quo noYarum gentium animi ipsa transitus mora 
terrerentur^ in hibemis locayit.* 



LXXXIV. In the beginning of the summer^ 
Agricola^ being stricken with a domestic wound, 
lost hb son, bom the year before ; which chance he 
bore, neither ostentatiously, as the most part of 
brave men, nor yet by lamentations and grief, like 
a woman : in his sorrow, war was among the reme- 
dies. Therefore, the fleet being sent before, which, 
haying plundered a great many places, would make 
a great and uncertain terror, the army being fitted 
out, to which he had added out of the Britons the 
bravest, and who had been tried by a long peace, 
he arrived at the Grampian mountain, which the 
enemy had already settled upon. For the Britons, 
nothing disconcerted by the event of the former 
battle, and expecting either revenge or slavery, and 

Resentment of my country's fate 
Within my filial breast shall beat ; 
And, spite of her insulting foe, 
My sympathizing verse shall flow : 
Mourn, hapless Caledonia, mourn 
Thy banish'd peace, thy laurel torn !" 

t Tadti JtUH AgricoUB Vita^ c 28, &c. 



44 ANNALS OF 

at length taugbt that the oommoD clanger was to 
be repelled by concord^ had called forth the strength 
of all their states^ by embassies and confederacies : 
and now above thirty thousand of armed men were 
beheld^ and yet flocked all the youth, with whom 
also fresh andgreen age> famous in war, and every 
one boasting their own honours ; when, among a 
great many commanders, one excelling in valour 
and birth, by name Calgacns, before the mustered 
multitude, demanding the battle, is reported to hare 

spoken after this manner 

Agricola, having finished his oration, so disposed 
the eager and impetuous soldiers, that the auxiliary 
infantry, which were eight thousand, strengthened 
the centre ; three thousand horse were spread in 
the wings ; the legion stood before thp trench ; a 
prodi^ons honour to the victory, fighting without 
Roman blood, and succour, if they should be re- 
pulsed. The battalions of the Britons, for show, 
at once, and terror, had settled in the high places ; 
so that the first line being upon the plain, the rest, 
as if linked together, rose up a steep hiU ; the cha- 
rioteer and the liorseman, with noise and careering, 
filled the midst of the field. Then Agricola, the 
multitude of the enemy surpassing, fearful lest it 
should engage, at one and the same time, his front 
and his flanks, his ranks being extended, although 



THE CALEDONIANS. 45 

the battalion was about to-be too extensive^ and se- 
veral [[officers^ admbnished that the legions should 
be sent for^ being very ready at hope^ and firm in 
adversity, his horse being dismissed, he stood on 
foot before the ensigns. 

In the first encounter, indeed, they fought at a 
distance ; the Britons, at one and the same time, 
with firmness and skill, with huge swords and short 
targets, [[attempted to]] avoid, or shake off, the 
missile weapons of our soldiers, and they them- 
selves to shower a great abundance of darts ; till 
Agricola exhorted three regiments of Batavians, 
and two of Tungrians, that they would bring the 
action to swords and hands ; which being not only 
practised by themselves in, the old time of warfare, 
but unmanageable by enemies bearing small shields 
and enormous swords ; for the pointless swords of 
the Britons did not endure the embrace of arms, 
and a battle in the open field. Therefore, as the 
Batavians began to mix their blows, to strike with 
the bosses of their shields, to dear the ground, and 
those who had stood on the plain being borne down> 
they began to advance their battalion up the hills ; 
the other cohorts mingled with emulation and vio- 
lence, to kill every one near them ; and many were 
left half dead or unhurt, in the pursuit of victory. 
In the meantime the troops of horsemen fled ; the 



46 ANNALS OF 

charioteers mingled themselves in the engagement 
of the infantry ; and, although they had brought 
fresh terror, nevertheless they stuck in the dose 
ranks of the enemy and unequal places ; and by no 
means was this the appearance of an equestrian 
combat, while those standing in their ranks were 
borne down, all at once, by the bodies of the horses ; 
and, often, chariots running at random, horses fright- 
ed, without their riders, as fear had borne every 
one away, overran those who met them, or crossed 
their way. The Britons who, hitherto, were not 
concerned in the battle, had sitten upon the tops 
of the hills, and idly contemned the fewness of our 
soldiers, had begun by little and little to descend, 
and surround the backs of the conquerors, unless 
Agricola, fearing that very thing, had not opposed 
to the comers four wings of horsemen, retained for 
the sudden exploits of war ; and by how much they 
had run the more fiercely, by so much the more 
strenuously did he put them to flight. Thus the 
counsel of the Britons was turned against them« 
selves ; and the wings brought over, by order of the 
general, assailed, from the front, the rear of the 
enemys fighting. Then, truly, in the extensive 
plains, a grand and atrocious spectacle : to pursue, 
to wound, to take prisoners, and, others being of- 
fered, those to slaughter ; now of the enemys, as 



THE CALEDONIANS. 47 

every ones mind was^ battalio&s ot aimed men^ to 
show their backs to very few, and some^ unarmed, 
wilfully to rush forward, and offer themselves to 
death. Everywhere arms and bodies, and mangled 
limbs, and ground red with blood : sometime, even 
to the vanquished, rage and valour. After that 
they bad approached the woods, being collected, 
they circumvented the first of those following, in- 
cautious, and unacquainted with the country : for- 
asmuch as, unless Agricola, everywhere alert, had 
appointed stout and fleet troops, in the manner of a 
toil, and wherever they were very rank, part of the 
horsemen, their horses being left behind, at the 
same time the more open woods, to scour, there 
would have been some loss received through too^ 
much confidence. But when, composed in firm or- 
der, they again saw them pursue, betaking them- 
selves to flight, not with numbers as before, nor one 
regarding another, seldom seen together, and shun- 
ning each other, sought distant and devious places ; 
the end of the pursuit was night and satiety of 
slaughter. There were slain of the enemy ten 
thousand ; of ours, three hundred and forty fell. 
The night, truly, was cheerful with joy and plun- 
der : the Britons wandering, and with the promis- 
cuous lamentation of both men and women, drew 
off the wounded, recalled the sound, deserted, and,. 



48 ANNALS OF 

through rage^ wilfully burned^ their houses ; they 
chose hiding-places^ and straightway left them; they 
mingled certain counsels amongst each other^^ then 
lioped ; sometimes they were distressed by the sight 
of their pledges^ but more firequently agitated ; and 
it sufficiently appeared that some were cruel toward 
their wires and children^ as if they pitied them. 
The next day more amply exposed the face of 
victory; everywhere a vast silence^ desolate hills, 
houses smoking a&r off, no man met by the scouts : 
who being sent into every part, when there were no 
certain vestiges of flight, neither anywhere enemies 
to embody themselves, to be found togetiier, and 
the summer being already finished, he was unable 
to carry on the war, he led his army into the con- 
fines of the HorestiL There, hostages being recei- 
ved, he ordered the commander of the fleet to carry 
him about Britain ; force having been given to it, 
and terror had preceded : he himself, the infantry 
and horse, by a slow journey, whereby the minds 
of the new nations might be affrighted by the very 
delay of the march, placed in winter-quarters. 



LXXXV. Majorem Agricolie gloriam invidens^ 
Domitianus domum eum revocavit, legatumque 



r * *' ' j» jw p» p 



THE CALEDONIANS. 49 

suum Lucullum in Brittanias misit^ quod lanceas 
novse formse appellari lucuUeas passus esset.^ 

Successor ejus Trebellius erat^ sub quo duae pro- 
yinciKy Vespasiana^ scilicet^ et Maseta [|Maeate, 
alias Valentia]], fractse sunt. Romani se ipsos, 
autein> luxuriae dederunt.t 



LXXXV. DomitiaD^ enYying the [superior] 
glory of Agricola> recalled him home^ and sent 
Lucullus his legate into Britain^ because he had 
suffered lances of a new form to be called lucuUeas. 

His successor was Trebellius^ under whom two 
provinces^ Vespasiana> namely> and Mseatse [[other- 
wise Valentia]], were lost; for the Romans gave 
themselves up to luxury. 



CXXI. Britanniam petiit [Hadrianus impe- 
rator]^ in qua multa correxit, murumque per oc« 
toginta millia passuum primus duxit> qui barbaros 
Romanesque diyideret.j: 

* RicarduB Goiinensis, L. II. c. 2, § 15. 
t Idem, t«i § 16. 

i Spartiani Adrianus Ccetar^ 51. This wall is likewise 
mentioned by Richard of Cirencester, who, though a modern 

VOL. I. E 



50 ANNALS OF 

Jttliud Seyerus [primus optimorum dociun Ha- 
driani] ex Britannia, cui pneerat, contra Judsos 
mifisus est.* 

Antoninus Pius imp^rator per legates suos plu« 
rima bella gessit. Nam et Britannos per Lollium 

writer, certainly made use of ancient materials : "^ A. M. 
MMMMGXX. [A. C. 122.] Ipse in Britanniam transit 
Madrianus imperatdr, immensoque muro unam insuUs partem 
ib altera sejtmgit" (Lib. S, c 1, g 22.) And elsewhere calls 
it» ^^ opus sane mizandum, et maxipae memorabilei*' (L. 2, 
c. 2, § 17.) This wall, as it appears, was built of iuff.^ 
That Hadrian was in Caledonia, or the North of Britain, in 
or about the jeta 120, is evident ftom some Terses which pass 
bctweea him and one Floms, a poet, who speaks thus : 

«« Bgo nolo Caesar esse, 

Ambulare per Britannos, 

Scythicas pati pniinas.** 

(I never will be Cssar, 

To amble through the Britons, 

To snffer Scythian frosts.) 

The emperor answers thus : 

^' Ego nolo Florus esse, 
Ambulare per tabemas, 
Latitare per popinas, ^ 

Culices pati rotundos." 
(I never will be Florus, 
To amble through the taverns. 
To lurk in victualling-houses, 
To suffer biting gnats.) 
* Dio, L. 00, c. 13. 



THE CALEDONIANS. 51 

Urbicum legatam yicit> alio muro oesjp^titio^ sub- 
motis barbaris^ ducto.* 

• Capitoliiii'Jiiloii|ti«ii Piut^ 182. BkhaH of Cuenoetter, 
describing the Romaii diiirions of Britain, under the title 
Vakntiana^ alludes to the other turf wall : ^* qui ab imperatore 
AtUonino Pio,'** he says, *^ inter Bdoram et Clyidam^ eztnic- 
tus est." (L. 1, c. 6, § 2.) Again s <« flic Britannia, ranoi 
quasi amplezu oceani delectata ; angustior eradit, quam alibi, 
idqueob duo ista rapidissima, qua infanduntur, ostuaria J9o- 
dotriam sdlicet et Clottam ; contractus hie isthmus ab Agri- 
cola legato primum prsBsidio munitus erat : alium muruniy in 
hitiorii* noHlittimum^ erexU imperatar AnionlmUt ad xxanh 
dfciier ndUiaria protetuum ; ut hoc medio barbaiomin aisteiet 
incursiones, qui et ab JEtio duce demum reparatut eit, tff»- 
dedmgue firmabu turribut.*' (L. 1, c 6, § 42.) The de- 
scription, by Nennius, of this wall^ will be noticed in another 
place. It 18 likewise described by Bede in the following words : 
Inittlani ttranun quem jussi ftierant [a Romanis], non tarn 
lapldibus quam cespitibus constmentes, utpote nullum tanti 
operis ardficem habentes, ad nihil utilem statuunt Fecerunt 
autem eom inter duo freta vel sinus maris, per millia passunm 
pInriffiB ) nt ubi aquarum rannitio deeitat, ibi prsnidio TiBi 
fines SU08 ab hostium inruptione defenderent : cujus opens ibt** 
dem facti, id est, XfoUi kOiitimi et aUMnU uique hadh eerUt" 
tUna vettig^ cemere liceL Indpit autem dubrum ferme milium 
spatio a monasterio JEbercumig ad ocddentem, in loco qui ser- 
mone Pictorum PeanfihO^ lingua Butem Anglorem PenmeUun 
appellatur ; et tendens contra ocddentem iermiruOtirjugimvS' 
beta AMuiih.** (LiK 1, c 12.) This renerable eedesiattie, 
neverthdess, has, b this nsErratife, widdy haUudnated^ by al- 
tributing the erection of this wall for the pvrpose tf pioteodng 
the southward Britons from the incursions of the Stoit'Knd 



58 ANNALS OF 

CXXI. The emperor Hadrian went into Britain, 
in which he corrected many things, and was the 
first who drew a wall for eighty mUes, which should 
divide the barbarians and the Romans. 

Julius Sererus, the first of the best generals of 
Hadrian, out of Britain, over which he presided, 
was sent against the Jews. 

The emperor Antoninus Pius waged a great 
many wars by his lieutenants. For he conquered 
the Britons by Lollius Urbicus, his lieutenant ; an- 
other turf-wall (the barbarians being driven back) 
being drawn [across]. 



CLXI. Pio mortuo, yarias de Brittonibus vie- , 
torias reportavit Aurelius Antoninus.* 

Pietti neither of which natioiis had made its appeanmce in the 
north of Britam at this period, nor did bo, in fact, tilla suhae- 
quent century. In truth, through excessive ignorance, he dates 
its erection in 414, instead of 138. The barbarians, against 
whom the Romans advised this fortification, were the old Cale. 
donians, or northern Britons, who, freeing themselves from a 
foreign yoke, had driven Aeir enemies beyond the firths. — 
Bfany Roman inscriptions, devoted to Antoninus, have been 
dug up in the vestiges of this ancient wall, not a particle 
whereof is believed to be now perceptible. 
* Ricardus Corinensis, L. II. c 2, § 19. 



THE CALEDONIANS. 53 

CLXI. Pius being dead^ Aarelius Antoninui 
gained yarious victories [over the Britons*] 



CLXI V. Adversus Britannos Calphurnius Agri- 
cola missus est*^ 



CLXIV. Calphurnius Agricola was sent against 
the Britons. 



CLXXXI I. Fuere Commodo bella qusdam cum 
barbaris. . . • SedbellumBritannicum omnium longe 
maxime fiiit. Quippe quum ejus insulae nationes 
cum transgress® murum essent^ qui inter ipsos et 
Romanorum castra intercedebat> yastassentque mul- 
ta, Romano duce> et militibus^ quos secum habebat, 
caesis^ Commodus^ timore perterritU8> contra eos 
Ulpium Marcellum misit. • • . • qui maximis atque 
gravissimis damnis in Britannia barbaros affedt: 
quo facto^ quanquam parum abfuit^ quin virtutis 

* Capitolinus, in Commodo. 



54 ANNALS OF 

sua causa k Commodo necaretur> tamen dimissus 
est* 



CLXXXII. Commodus had some wars with the 
harbariaiis. ^. • But the British war was by hr the 
greatest of all. Forasmuch as when the nations of 
this island had passed oyer the wbIH, which went 
between themselves and the Roman camp, and 
wasted many parts, the Roman commander, and 
the soldiers which he had with him, being slain, 
Commodus, affiighted, sent against them Ulpius 
Maroellus, who affected the barbarians in Britain 
with the greatest and most grievous losses. 



* Dio, L. 72* e. a The wall alluded tp was moit probably 
that of Anioninui. The tozt of Dio la well known to be in 
Gfeeky but that language bdng fax less cultiYated than the 
Roman, (a preference, at the same time, much to be lamented,) 
It appeared most proper to adopt the Latin version, which ac« 
eompaaics the original ; being not only the work of a good 
aebolar, but, likewise, faithful and literal, so fw at least as the 
idioms of the two languages will allow. <* The northern limits 
of this land, this wall, of stupendous &bric, covered, built by 
the Romans through the isthmus to the length of 80 miles, the 
height whereof was 12, the thickness truly equalled 9 feet, and 
adorned with towers.*'.— Richard of Cirencester, B. 1, c. 6, 
§35. 



THE CALEDONIANS. 55 

CXCVIL In Britannia^ cum Caledonii se, vio* 
latis promissis^ ad defendeildos Maeatas pararent^ 
et Seyerus id temporisfinitiinobellomtentus esset^ 
coactus fuit [ Verrius] Lupus 4 Msatia magna pe« 
cunia paoem redimere^ paucis quibusdam captiyis 
receptis.* 



CXCVII. In Britain^ when the Caledonians^ 
their promises being violated^ prepared themselves 
to defend the Masatte, and Severus at this time was 
intent upon the border war^ Verrius Lupus was 
forced to purchase a peace from the Maeat®^ with 
much money^ some few captives being received. 



CCVIL Hujus insulse non multo minus quam 
dimidia pars nostra est : quam Severus [impera- 
tor], quum vellet omnem in suam potestatem redi« 
gere^ ingressus est in Caledoniam ; eamque dum 
pertransiret^ habuit plurimum negotii, quod silvas 
caederet^ edita dirueret^ paludes repleret agere^ et 
flumina pontibus jungeret. Nullum enim prseli- 
um gessit^ neque copias hostium acie adversa in* 

• Dio, L. 75, c 5. 



56 ANNALS OF 

structas yidit ; a quibiia objiciebaatur nostris con- 
gulto ores bovesque, ut quum ea milites nostri ra- 
perent, longios fraude seducti^ confioerentur mo- 
lestiis. Nam et aqnie inopia yalde laboraibant nos- 
tril etdispersi insidias incidebant : quumque jam iter 
fiicere amplius non possent^ ab ipsismet commilito- 
nibas occidebantur, quo minus ab hostibus caperen- 
tur. Itaque mortni sunt ^ nostris ad quinquaginta 
millia.* Neque tamen destitit Seyerus, quousque 
ad extremam partem insul» renit . • . Tandem per 
omnem fere terram hostOem yectus revertit ad so- 
cios, Britannis ad foedus faciendum coactis, ea con* 
ditione^ ut non parra regionis parte cederentf 

[Quadam^ occasioned quum Severus et Antoni- 
nus equitarent ad Caledonios^ ut arma ab iis cape- 
rentj et de fcederibns coUoquerentur, Antoninus 
ipsum palam sua manu occidere est conatus4 



CCVII. Of this island not much more than a 
half part was in possession of the Romans : all which 
when Seyerus the emperor wished to reduce into 

* This Beems to be a mistake for five thousand ; which 
might ha?e been easily made in the manuscript copies, where 
Greek letters would be used in the place of Arabic numbers. 

t Dio, L. 76, c. 13. 

± Ihi. c. 14. 



THE CALEDONIANS. 57 

his own power^ he entered intoCaledonia; and^ while 
he passed through it> had very much to do^ because 
he was to fell forests^ demolish high places^ fill 
marshes with heaps of earthy and join rivers by 
bridges. For he fought no battle^ nor saw faces of 
the enemy arrayed in adverse battalia; by whom 
were cast^ on purpose before the Romans, sheep 
and oxen^ that when the soldiers would seize them^ 
seduced by fraud afar off^ they were vexed with 
troubles. For the Roman soldiers not only suffer- 
ed very much by the want of water^ but^ being dis- 
persed^ fell into snares : and when they could now 
no longer continue their march^ they were slain by 
their very fellow-soldiers^ that they should not be 
taken by the enemy. So that of the Roman sol- 
diers were dead fifty thousand. Neither did Seve- 
rus yet desist^ until he came to the extreme part of 
the island ... At lengthy having gone through al- 
most the whole country of the enemy^ he returned 
to his associates^ the Britons being forced to make 
a league on this condition^ that they should yield 
up no small part of the region. 

On a certain occasion^ as Severus and Antoninus 
rode to the Caledonians^ that they might take their 
arms from them^ and parley concerning the treaties^ 
Antoninus openly endeavoured to kill him with his 
own hand. 



58 ANNALS OF 

covin. Britanniam (quod maximum ejus im« 
peril decos est) muro per trans^ersam insulam duc- 
to, utrimque ad finem oceani munivit [|Severus im- 
perator] : unde etiam Britannici nomen acoepit.* 



* Spardani Severut imperator^ 354. Eutropiut, who wrote 
aboat 360, tays of Sererus, *' Novissunum bdlam in Britan. 
nia habiiit : utque reoeptas provindas omni securitate muDiiet, 
vaUumper XXXII, miUiajMutuum d mari ad mare deduxiL''* 
(L. 8, c 10.) OroduB makes this mentum of him : ** Seve- 
rusy victor in Britannia, . . • ubi magnis gravibnsque prselib 
sape gestia, receptam partem insula a ceteris indomitis gen- 
tibus vaUo dittinguendum puiavit. liaque magnam fonam^ 
JhrmiiHmumque vallum^ erebrU imuper turrtbut commut^htm^ 
per centum triginta et duo mUlia pattuum d mare ad mare 
duxU*^ (L. 7, c. 17.) Eosebius, and Cassiodoms, as wdl as 
- the epitome falsely ascribed to Aurdius Victor, adopt the 
words of EutropiuB, except that the two former read (as some 
copies of this historian appear to have done) GXXXII, instead 
of XXXII : both readings being, in all human probability, a 
mistake for LXXXII. The length of this famous wall was, 
in fact, 73059 Roman paces, equal to 68 miles and 109 paces 
EngHsh, or 73 miles and 959 paces Roman measure. (See 
Gordons lUiterarium SepUtUrianaky 83.) The wall of Ha- 
drian, which ran in the same direction, and upon which part of 
it was built, is said by Spartian to be *' per octoginta miUia 
passuum," neaily the exact measure. Bede is a mere transcri- 
ber of Orosius, excepting that, after *^ indomitis gentibus," he 
inserts ^' non fTttiro, ut quidam cestimant, sed vaXU), distin- 
guendam puiavU ;*' adding, '• Murut etenim de lapidibus, 
vaUum, yero, quo ad repdlandam vim hostium castra muniun- 
tur fit de cespitibuty quibus ciicumdsis, h terra velut murui ex- 



THE CALEDONIANS. 59 

Podt murum aut yallum missuin in Britannia, 
quum ad proximam mansionem [Severus] redi- 

struitur altos super temun, ita at in ante titjbtsa^ de qua le« 
vati sunt cetpitett supra quam tudet de lignis fortissimis pras- 
figuntor" (L. 1, c. 5) : a distinction, it is believed, totally un- 
warranted by, and unknown to, any more ancient historians ; 
who, in speaking of this structure, use the words vallum and 
tnurus Indiscriminately; as, for instance, Spartian, ahready 
cited : '' PifH murum aut vallum mittum in Britannia :*' and 
Capttolinus ; '' alio muro cespititio ;** though, doubtless, all 
the ramparts hitherto erected by, or under the direction oty 
the Romans in the north of Britain (including this of Se« 
verus) were conformable to the venerable monks explanation. 
The Saxon chzonide, under the year 189, says that Seve- 
rus ^' Tha ge-wrohte he weall mid turfum, & bred weall 
thsr on-ufon, ftam sib to sie, Britwalum to gebeorgei".. 
Thus Richard of Cirencester : ^^A.M. MMMMCCVII [A.C. 
209]. Destructum i Romania conditum, nwntm restitnit, 
transiens in Brittaniam, Severut. imperator** (L. 2, c. 1, § 27) s 
and again, ^< Post hoc primus erat Virius Luput^ qui legati 
nomine gaudebat : non huic multa pnedara gesta adscribuntur, 
quippe cujus gloriam intercepit invictitsimus Severus^ qui fu- 
gatis cderiter hostibus, murum Hadrianum^ nunc ruinosum, 
ad summam ejus perfectionem reparavit ; et si vixerat, propo- 
suerat exstirpare barbaros, quibus erat infestus, cum eorum no- 
mine, ex hac insula." (L. 2, c. 2, § 23.) The same compiler 
fixes the '< VdUum Severinum** opposite its proper station. 
^' This wall, or mound," according to Nennius, <' was carried 
by Severus from sea to sea, through the latitude of Britain, 
that is, for 132 miles, and is ca^ed in the British tongue Gau/, 
for 132 miles, that is, to Pengaauly which town in Scottish is 
called CenaU, but inDnglish Peneltun, unto the mouth of the 



60 ANNALS OF 

ret/ non solum victor^ sed etiam in leternum pace 
fuiidata^ volyens animo quid omnis sibi occurreret^ 

mer Ctuth^ [L e. Clyde] and Cairpentahch [recte Kirkintul- 
lochly where the waU is ended by rustic labour. Severut^** he 
adds, *' constructed this wall, but it profited nothing : Can^ 
tiut [Carausius] afterward re-edified it, and fortified it with 
seven castles (c 19):*' thus palpably and absurdly confounding, 
as the learned Buchanan has done, in a more enlightened age, 
the wall of Severut^ in Northumberland and Cumberland, with 
ihat of Antomnut^ in the shires of Stirling and Dumbarton. 
That the work of Nennius, though left, no doubt, sufficiently 
inaccurate by himself, has suffered gross and manifest interpolap 
tion, is a notorious fiict : the title of G. 24 is *' De tecundo etiam 
Severe^ qui sotita structura murum aUerum . . • fieri a Tinmu^ 
ihe usque Rouvenet llegcBo\iinen\prcecepit ;*' which, it must 
be admitted, gives a perfectly accurate idea of Severus's wall ; 
but the chapter itself is defective, and was apparently omitted 
by his stupid interpolator, one Samuel^ erroneously called Beu^ 
lofiiM, or whoever else, to make room for his own absurdities. 
Gibson, in a note to his edition of Gamdens Britannia (p. 838), 
gives the following inscription : ^' Sept. Severo imp. qui mu- 
rum bnnc condidit ;" and Gordon mentions another, discover- 
ed, it seems, at Hexham, by Roger Gale, esq., and doctor 
Stukeley, dedicated to the same emperor ilti. Sep,) Yet, after 
all this mass of authority, comes a certain cool and candid 
^' antiqubt," and, upon what he calls ** the most mature exa- 
mination," asserts himself to be '^ fully convinced that 
Sevekus built no wall in Britain, noa raised 
ANT RAMPART !" iEnquiry^ I. 54.) 

* ** This station appears, from the history, to have been 
York.'* (Horsleys Britannia Romana^ 62.) 



THE CALEDONIANS. 61 

^thiops quidam e numero mOitari^ dane inter 
scurras iamad, et celebratorum semper jocorum, 
cum corona ^ cupressa fecta eidem occurrit : quern 
quum iUe iratus remoyeri ab oculis prsecepisset^ et 
color is ejus tactus omine et coronse, dixisse ille di- 
citur joci causa, Totum fuisti, totum vicisti, jam 
deus esto victor.* 



CCVIII. The emperor Seyerus, a wall being 
drawn across the island, secured Britain, on both 
sides, to the end of the ocean (which is the greatest 
honour of his empire) : whence, also, he received 
the name of Britannicus. 

After the mound, or wall, finished in Britain, 
when Severus returned to his next station, not only 
victor, but also, a peace being established for ever, 
revolving in his mind everything that might hap- 
pen to him, a certain iBthiop out of the military 
number, of great fame among the minstrels, and 
alwajrs of celebrated jokes, met him with a crown 
made of cypress : whom when he, being angry, had 
commanded to be removed from his sight, smitten 
by the omen as well of his complexion as of the 
crown, he is said to have uttered, by way of joke, 

* Spartiani Severus, 363. 



62 ANNALS OF 

" Thou hast been all thiugs^ bast conquered all 
things^ now^ ricUxr^ be a god." 



CCIX. Sererus criminari solebat inoontinentes^ 
ob eamque causam leges de mcecbis tulit, quo no- 
mine quamplurimi in jus vocati sunt. .... £x quo 
urband in primis^ Argentocoxi^ cujusdam Caledonii 
uxor, Juliie Augusts, qua; ipsam mordebat, piDst 
initum fcedus, quod mixtim cum maribus ooirent, 
dixisse fertur : Nos multd meliiis explemus ea, que 
natura postulat neoessitas, quam yos Romanas : 
nam apertd cum optimis yiris faabemus oonsuetudi- 
nem : ros autem occult^ pessimi homines adulteriis 
polluunt. Sic ilia Britanna.* 



CCIX. Seyems was wont to criminate the in- 
contment, and for that cause prescribed laws con- 

* Dio, li. 76, § 16, p. 1286. The empreM Julia, wife of 
SeveruB, sumved her hiubaod, but died in the Utter part of 
the same year. The exact year of the Britiflh ladys repartee 
cannot be aacertahied ; but, ftem the historians mention of the 
league, which appears to hare taken place in 207, or 208, 
(when Sererus was in Britain,) there was time for the intro- 
duction, to the empress, of the Caledonian envoys wife, which 
was most probably at Rome. 



THE CALEDONIANS. 68 

oeming adulterers^ by which name a great many 
were called into the tribunal. . • • From which^ first 
of all^ the wife of Argentocoxusj a certain Caledo- 
nian^ is reported to have said to Julia Augusta> 
who taunted her^ after the commenced league^ that 
mixedly they copulated with their husbands : '' We 
accomplish those things^ which necessity demands 
from nature^ much better than you Romans ; for 
we have^ openly^ intercourse with the best men ; 
but you^ secretly^ the wctfst men pollute with adul- 
teries.** So that firitoness. 



OCX. IterumdefectioBritannorum.quamobrem 
Seyerus^ convocatis militibus^ jussit ut regionem 
eorum invaderent, atque omnes in quos incidissent 
interficerent ; idque prsecepit his versibus : 

Nemo manus fiigiat vestras. 

Non fcetttt gravida mater geitat in alvo 

Uorrendum effugiat ciedem. 

Quo facto, quod Caledonii una com Mvatis defece- 
rant, comparabat se> ut ipsemet helium contra eos^ 
gereret. Sed id parantem morbus abstulit pridi^ 
nonas Februaxii.* 

• Dio, L. 76, c These dreadful vewe» arc thoM of Homer.. 
(Iliad, B. VI. vi 57). 



64 ANNALS OF 

CCX. Again was there a revolt of the Britons, 
wherefore Sererus, the soldiers being called toge- 
ther, ordered that they should inrade their country, 
and kill all whom they fell upon ; and commanded 
it in these verses : 

No man shall flee your hands ! the pregnant mother. 
Bearing the tender in&nt in her womb. 
Shall not the slaughter horrible escape. 

Which being done, because the Caledonians, toge- 
ther with the Meeate, had revolted, he prepared 
himself that he would wage war against them. But 
him, making ready for it, a disease took away the 
day before the nones of February [t. e. the 4th day 
of that month, 211]. * 



CCXI. Post hiBC Antoninus omne imperium 
obtinuit. Nametsi dieebat id sibi esse cum fratre 
commune, tamen, re vera, solus statim imperare 
coepit, diremitque bellum cum hostibus, Bt regione 
cessit, et castella deseruit.t 

* According to the Saxon chronicle, he died at York, in the 
year 189. 
t Dio, L. 77. c. I. 



THE CALEDONIANS. 65 

CCXI. After tjiese things^ Antoninus obtained 
:the whole goTernment. For^ although he said it 
was common to him with his brother, nevertheless, 
in truth, he alone began to reign, and put an end 
to the war with the enemy, and left the country, 
•and deserted the camps. 



CCXIII. Venalem a Mieatis pacem obtinuit 
Bassianus** 



CCXI I L Bassianus obtained a renal peace from 
the Mieatae. 



CCXXII. Intra moenia se continent Romani 
milites, altaque pace tota perfruitur insula.f 

CCXXII. The Roman soldiers contained them« 
selves within the walls, and the whole island en- 
joyed a profound peace. 



* Bicaxdus Corinensis, L. 2, c. I, j 
t Idem, iftt. § 29. 

F 



66 ANNALS OF 

CCLXXXVIL CarausittSy qui vilissiine natus, 
in etienao militiiB ordine fiunam ^regiam foerat 
oonsecatus • • • a Maximiano jufisus occidi^ puipu^ 
ram sumpsit et Brkannias oocapavit*. • • • • Cmn 
Caransio tamen, cam bella frustra tentata easent 
contra yimm rei militaris peritissinnun^ ad postr^ 
mum pax conrenit. £iun post septennium Aleo- 
tu8 sodns ejus ooddit atque ipse post earn BrHan- 
nias triennio tenuit: qui ductu Asdepiodoti est 
oppressu^. Ita Britannis- dedmo iinno reoept«.f 



CCLXXXVIL Carausius^ who^ being most 
basely bom» bad obtained exalted fame- in a valiant 
oourse of warfiure • • • being ordered by Maximinian 
to be slain^ assumed the purple^ and possessed Bri* 
tain • . • • With Carausius, nevertheless, when wars 
were in vain icUtonpted against a man most skilful 

* Eutropius, L* 9, & 81. 

-f Id«m, ibi, c. 22. According to Nennins, Cazaunas (whom 
hfr ooirapdy cftOs CofK^ltw) the (emperor, after [Seyems] re- 
edified his wall [which he oonfocmds with that of Antoninus], 
and fortified [it] with seven castles ; and between both firths 
eonstructed a round house, with polished stones, upon the river 
Carron, which fiR>m his name received its naine, erecting it as 
a triumphal arch of his victory, (meaning Jvliut'hqff^ or Ar- 
thurp<roen :) bat all foolishness, £al8du)od, and atooidity. (C. 
190 



THE CALEDONIANS. 67 

of warfare9 peace at last was agreed upon* Aleo 
tusy his associate^ slew him seren years afterward ; 
and he himself^ after him^ held Britain three years : 
who, by the conduct of Asdepiodotus^ was pat 
down* So Britain was recovered in the tenth year. 



CCCCXII. The island [or] Britain revolted from 
the Romans^ and the soldiers there placed created 
to themselves emperor Constantine^ a man not ob- 
scure. Constantino^ being conquered in battle* was 
slain with his sons : nor yet were the Romans ever 
able to recover Britain : but^ from that time^ it was 
in the rule of tyrants.* 



CCCCXVIIL The Romans heaped together all 
the treasures of gold which were in Britain, and 
some they hid in the earth, where afterward no one 
could find it, and some they led with [them] into 
Gaul.t 

* Procojnos, Of the Vandallc war, B. 8, c 2. This so- 
phist wrote in Oieek, so late as the 6th oentiuy : he does not 
give a single date throughout his absuid and fiOiulous book. 

t Chro» Sax. [Ad an.] 



Sinnafo of t^ )?Ut9. 



INTRODUCTION. 



§ 1. In the year 296, we find the first mention 
of a nation or people^ in Caledmiia^ or the north of 
Britain^ called the Picti^ or Picts. This occurs in 
a panegyrical oration^ deliTered in the presence of 
the emperor Constantiua Chlorus^ on occasion of 
his victory orer Alectus^ a usurper in Britain^ at 
Treves, in Germany^ by Eumenius^ a professor of 
rhetoric at Augustodunum^ (now Autnn,) in Gaul.* 
Speaking of the island of Britain as having been 

* ^ Tadtus," according to Pinkerton, ^^ is the fint who 
mentioni the people of Caledonift, or Pikt.^* This is one of 
his usual misiepresentations. Tacitus, in fact, mentions Me 
peopk ofCakdoniOy and especially the HoretHiy but not Uie 
Pictt ; whether they wera the same, or the latter were not 
then in Britain, remains to be determined by oiher autho- 
rities. 



—rj ■■•■li 



72 DrnuMMTcnox. 




i sgBy BntaiB 
wlule 

r, Itt «^ the MliM Itt attKlbed was then 
nid^ nl the tfitaH^ wed abIj to the PicTB and 
Iridic CBCHCt tiboi katf^abd^cMtyyidded to tlie 

ieeood tine ^ Ike one cratar, in a pmeisjTic pn^- 
■oiiDeed, at tlie MiM plaee» be&m ConstoDtm^ the 
aopofCwM ta«liua ,m309orglO; '^ Hie day would 
fiuly* Itt «^ ** Booner tfcaa bij ontioD, were I to 
ran over afl tbe actions of tli j fiuUier, even witli 
dutlmritj. Hk hat ei^edition did not seek fixr 
BritUtk trophieay (as is Tdgsilj bdJered,) but, the 
gods now calling him J he came to the secret bounds 
of the earth* For neither did he, by so man j and 
such {jgnat^ artioos, I do not say the woods and 
marshes of the Caledonians and other PiCTs^f but 
not QBfoQ Irdand, near at hand, nor ftirthest 



* Ad hoe natio ctiaiii tone indii, ct aoli Biitamii, Piciis 
moio tt Hlbcnuf Mnete, lioitiliiii adbiic wmfniiiliii, fiKile 
BiNDanis aimif, rigniflqae, oenemnt.** 

-f Non dko Cakdomumt aUormmque Pietormmj tSbna et 
palndef.** Instead of ^^ non dico Cakiommj** H. Valoifl pro- 
pofct ^< non Deu CaktUmum,^ Bnt no MS. has been disco- 



INTRODUCTION. 73 

Thul6^ nor the Isles of the Fortunate^ if such there 
be^ deign to acquire." It appears^ likewise^ from 
the fragment of an ancient Roman historian, that, 
in the year 306, in which Constantius died, he had 
defeated the Picts ; who are, afterward, repeatedly 
noticed by Ammianus Marcellinus, and Claudian 
the poet.. What these new people were, whence 
they came, and why they were so called, are ques- 
tions which, though frequently discussed, hare ne- 
Ter yet been satis&ctorily decided. That they were 
the old Caledonii, or Caledones^ the aboriginal in- 
habitants of North Britain, an opinion entertained, 
according to mr Pinkerton, by Buchanan, Camden, 
Lloyd, Junes, Whitaker, the Macphersons,* O'Co- 
nor, and D'Anville, and adopted finally by mr Pin- 
kerton himself, is asserted in direct opposition to 



vered to countenance such a conjecture. The proper name of 
the northern Britons was, at the same time, Cakdoniiy and 
not Caledones. ^^ It appears unquestionably,'* to Pinkerton, 
<* from this passage, that the Caledonians were PIA:«.** iEn* 
quiry, I. 115.) It appears, indeed, that the Picts were an- 
other people of Caledonia, which is not disputed. 

* '* The two Macphersons,*' of whose respectable testimony 
he is here eager to avail himself, ** have,*' as he elsewhere 
asserts, '^ with great resolution, attacked and confuted all the 
ancients, &c Their gross ignorance," he adds, ■< is sup- 
ported by its usual adjuncts— superciliousness and petulance." 
{Enquiry, I. 12^) 



74 INTRODUCTION. 

every andent writer> Roman, British^ or English, 
and in utter defiance even of truth and probability.* 
In the first pkoe, the name of Pict lUT] never found 
before the year ^96, and it seems a thing unparal- 
leled at least, if not impossible, that part of a people 

* This ftatfaon abfuidity is peenlurly hb own, finr he not 
only maintains the andent Caledonians to be Picto, or PSX», 
as he affects to call them, bat pietends, at ihe same time, that 
Scotland was hdd by the Cwnri^ or CinibH^ or Cimmeriij 
two different people; and that the Cknbri^ ^^ who held all 
Oeimany," wen Cdts (1. 13, 15), and ^^ hdd Sootknd tffl 
the POff came and expelled them" (I. 16, 39) ; asserting, 
moreover, that ** the Piks came fiom Norway to Scothmd*' 
(1. 15> He was Ibrmedy, he allows, of a different opinion : 
^ That the Piks were a new race, who had come in upon the 
Caledonians in ihe ihiid oentory, and expelled them ; and that 
the Caledonians were Cumraig Biitons." This seems highly 
rational, at least, if it were not the real fact. '^ But,** he adds, 
** finding Tadtas, Eomenins, Ammianus Marcellinas, and 
Beda, in full and direct opposition to this idea, [certainly fiEdse 
with respect to ihe first and two last, if not to the second ;] 
and not choosing to imitate our Scotish antiquitists in fighting 
against aathotities,[which is nerertheless his constant practice,] 
I was forced to abandon this ground. • . . For ancient autho. 
rities,'* he oondndes, ** are the sole guides to real truth in 
historic antiquities ; conjectures and arguments are only inge- 
nious lies :*' which made him abandon the former, and have 
recourse only to the latter (L 106). He no longer innsts " on 
a matter so dear, and known to all, as that the Caledonians 
and Piks were the same (1. 119). ^^ It is unnecessary," he 
says, ** to dwdl longer on a subject so universally known and 



INTRODUCTION. 76 

shouldy at onoe> change the national name^ or hare 
it changed for them by others, without any appa- 
rent reason or neoesaty. No ancitint writer erer 
uses the names of Britons and Picts as synonymoosj 
or has the expression of Britons, otherwise Picts, 
unless it be Eomeniusi in the latter of the passages 
already quoted, in which he speaks of the Caledones 
and other Picts. This, howcFer, beside that it is 
contradicted by his own aissertion, in the first pane« 
gyric, that " the Britons [[were]] accustomed only 
to the Pkts and Irish, enemies half-naked," where 
he evidently describes three distinct nations, proves 
nothing but his own inaccuracy, any more than his 
supposing these very Picts to have been the enemies 
of the Britons in the time of Julius Csesar ;* or 

aUoved, as the identity of the Caledonians and Piki, and 
which indeed no one can deny, who does not prefer [as he 
himsdf had done] his own dreams to andent authorities of the 
best note^ so Ihat laughter, and not confutation, should be em- 
ployed against him" (1. 120> He admits, at the same time, 
that <« GUdas says the Piks came ab aqMme^ to Infest the 
Briionty and always speaks of than as a quite different people'* 
a 160). 

• Pinkerton says " Oie Piks were really the Vik Veriar 
of Norway • • . and were questionless settled in that part of 
Britain which lies north of the Clyde and Forth, long before 
the time of Julius." {Engukyy 1, 11%) ** From Eumenius," 
he repeats, ^ we learn that the Piks existed in the tune of 
Julius Caesar." (1.116), 



76 INTRODUCTION. 

Sidonius Apollinaris making this great man con« 
quer Picts^ Scots^ and Saxons : '' C«sar fuderit 
quanquam Scotum, et cum Saxone Pictum," The 
words of Gildas^ who calls them^ and their Scotish 
associates^ duos gentes transmarinas, are explained 
by Bede to mean, not that they were placed out of 
Britain, but because they were remote from the part 
of the Britons, two arms of the sea, to wit, the 
firths of Clyde and Forth, lying between them. 
This last historian relates, " That after the Britons, 
coming over from Armorica,* as it was reported, 
beginning at the south, had made themselres mas- 
ters of the greatest part of the island, it happened 
that the nation of the Picts, coming into the ocean 
from Scythia, arrived first in Ireland, whence, by 
the adrioe of the Irish, they sailed over into Britain, 
and b^an to inhabit the northern parts thereof, for 
the Britons," he repeats, " were possessed of the 
southern." The Britons, therefore, and the Picts, 
were at any rate distinct nations, arriving in the 
opposite extremities of the island at difierent pe- 
riods ; according, at least, to the extent of Bedes 
information. He does not, indeed, tell us at what 



* L. 1, c. 1. The Saxon chronicle, which evidently follows 
Bede, instead of Annorica, has Armenia ; and Bede himself 
mistakes the country the Britons Jkd to with that they came 
from. 



INTRODUCTION. 77 

period eitber of these expeditions took place. Mat- 
thew of Westminster^ and Roger of Chester, or 
Randal Higden, writers, it must be confessed, of 
little authority for so remote a fact, place it in the 
time of Vespasian, or, according to the former, 
anno gratia 75 : but this, in reality, seems nothing 
more than the echo of Geoffrey of Monmouth, who 
calls the king of these invading Picts Rodnc, and 
pretends that . he was killed in battle by Marius, 
an imaginary king of Britain ; for a monument of 
whose death he set up a stone in the provincis which, 
from his name, was afterward called Westmorland, 
where, he says, there is an inscription retaining 
his memory.to this day. William of Malmesbury, 
in fact, b^ars testimony to a stone, in his time, in 
the city of Liiguballia, or Carlisle, inscribed M ARII 
yiCTORI-Sl, which he, having never heard of a 
British monarch of that name, conjectures might 
have been brought hither by some of the Cimbri, 
when they were driven by Marius out of Italy. An 
old scribe, however, quoted by Usher, asserts the 
inscription on the stone alluded to by Geofirey to 
have been in very good English for that time of day, 
long, that is, before this language was known : 

*' Here the king Westmer 
Slow the king Rotbynger." 



78 INTRODUCTION. 

But^ however this may be^ the honest but siniple 
monk has evidently oomipted a common Roman 
inscription, MARTI VICTORI, to one never heard 
of. That it was usual for the legions stationed 
in the different colonies to erect altars to the god 
of war, under this and similar epithets, appeaxB 
from Gruters Inscriptianes atUiquoi, p. IviiL, where 
are two addressed MARTI VICTORI. A third 
is inserted in Horsleys Briiannia Bomana, from 
Warbortons mapof Northumberland; whichi though 
now lost, may be fairly inferred to have been the 
identical altar mentioned by William of Malmes* 
bury-—'' In the south-west end of the well-house, 
at the west end of the station [[littie-Chester]],'* 
according to Gough, in a note upon his edition 
of Camdens Britannia (III. 245), is this inscription, 
on an altar, (fer the truth of which that edition must 
answer) ; 

MARTI VICTORI 

COH. III. NERVIORVM 

PR-EFECT. I. CANINIVS. 

The ScytUa of Bede is universally allowed to be 
Scandia, ScUndinavia, modern Denm^k, or Jut- 
land,* which Tacitus seems to comprehend within 

* It is likewise the Thuie of Prooopias, and the ScytMa 
insula of the great Belgic duonide. 



INTRODUCTION. 79 

his description of Germany ; and the reason of 
Scyihia, or Scandinavia, being fixed upon for the 
mother country of the PtctSy as it likewise is for 
that of the ScoU, is furnished by Jomandes^ who 
describes his " Scanzia insula^ quasi qfficina geu" 
iium, aut oerte yelut vagina gentium/' haying al- 
ready told his patron that the nation^ whose origin 
he required, *' ab hujus insulse gremio vebit examen 
apum erumpens in terram/Europse advenit.** 

Scyihia, therefore, was a sort of terra incognita, 
which, like the fkbulous plain in the land of Shinar, 
poured out its swarms all over the north. These 
Piks, howeyer, according to the fsu^tious mr Pin* 
kerton, w(ere, in &ct, the Peukini (a Scythian or 
Gothic nation), the Piki, he says, of ancient CoU 
chis, who inhabit^ the isle of Peuke, at the mouth 
of the Danube.* *' The Cimbri," he pretends, 
" held Scotland till the Piks Q" from Norway"]] 
came and expelled them ; an event which happen- 
ed about 200 years before Christ. These Cimbri/* 
he adds, ^' were driven by the Piks down below 
Loch-Fyn, and the Tay, and, after, beyond the firths 
of Forth and Clyde ; and they are doubtless the pro- 
genitors of some of the inhabitants of Clydesdale and 

* <« The Peukinif or Basternaty whom," nys he, «< I take 
to be the Peohtar, or Piks.'' {Enquiry, 1, 129.) 



80 INTRODUCTION. 

Galloway :*'* " all circiunstanoes/' to make use of 
his own elegant language^ '' that would disgrace one 
of mother Goose's tales !'' 

* Mnpdryj 1. 16. " In Scandinavia, therefore," he layi, 
^^ that large peninsulaT tract, including Norway, Sweden, and 
n pan of Denmark, we are to look for 'the PIks,** (1. 169.) 
Some monuments of this people, he pretends, still exist in that 
country (L 162). He likewise asserts, that << Julkmd was 
anciently called VWandy or Pi/fafuT' (I. 182) ; and would 
have it <^ inferred, that in times preceding any sagas, or other 
memorials of Norwegian history, the whde Norwegians were 
caUed Pihtar, as being PeukiniT (1. 174). «« In Norway," he 
adds, ^^ the real ancient name seems to have been PiAter, as 
we find it in the Saxon Chronicle [in which there is no such 
word], but afterwards Vihtary as in the Sagas [where it has a 
different meaning]." (I. 173.) ^ The Peukiniy Peohtar, 
PUOar^ VMuir^ or Piks [mostly names of his own invention] 
were," he says, *' as would appear [to his imagination], seU 
ded in Scandinavia, at least 600 years before our era. From 
thence tfaeb only two ancient emigrations [known to none but 
himself] were into present Scotland, and into present Ben- 
mark." (I. 204.) ■* In their original seats on the Euzine, 
Greek and Roman writers call them PiX;! and PtfttXrinI ; being," 
hesays, '' the real names of Pihts and Peuhtb mollified, and 
rendered more distinct." (I. 367.) " The PeukitUj'* he m. 
fen, ** from every ground of cool probability, were the very first 
Btttiema who passed over, and proceeded north-west, till they 
emerged under the name of Piciiy the PihioTy ot Peehiar^ or 
Pihiar of the Saz<m Ghronide [in whidi no such names oc- 
cur], PehUi of Witichind, and Pehtt of ancient Scotish 
poets.'* iDUtertaHoHf p. 176.) But he ought to have remem- 
bered, that '^ lyars are often detected by falling into the im« 
7 



INTRODUCTION. 81 

But admittbg> for a moment^ the verity of Bedes 
Irish tradition^ that the Picts came from Sct^tkiih 
or Scandinavia, where is the necessity of conduding 
them to he Goths ? Were the Scots so^ who like* 
wiee came from Sctfihia, and whose very name is 
asserted to he a corruption of Sctftha f How hap* 
pens it, moreoTer, if they were a Gothic or Scandi* 
navian people, that they are never once mentioned 
by Jomandes, Adam of Bremen, or any ancient his- 
torian or geographer of those parts — ^not even in 
one single solitary saga f That they are ever called 
Fikar, Vihiar, or Fik-Veriar, by the Norwegian 
writers, credat JudcBus Apetta I * 

potMcy for a knave is always a iboh** iEnqwiry^ h 2Se.) 
And, in fact, '« his erron an so utterly d^ktish, [and truly 
Gothic^ or Celtic^ if he will,] that they confute themsdves.** 
(I. 191.) 

* See Pinkertons Enquiry^ I. 173, &c 309. He explains 
the VedurioneM of Marcellinus *' Vectveriary or Piki^ men, 
aa,*' he untruly says, " the Icelandic writers call them in their 
Norwegian seats Vik-veriar ;and, either i^i^orantly or dishonest- 
ly, to countenance this most false and absurd hypothesis, cor- 
rupts the Pihtas of the Saxons into PthtoTf a tennination im* 
possible to their language. It is true, indeed, that he has stum- 
bled upon a passage in Rudbecks AHantica (L 672), in which 
that very fanciful and extravagant writer speaks of the Packar^ 
Saggar y Paiktar^ Baggeboar^ PUar, and Medel Pakcar^ whom 
he pretends, «' BrUamti veto Peiktar appellant, et Peietouum 
tarn eorum qui in GaOiii quam in BrUtmnia resident genitores 
VOL. I. a 



82 INTRODUCTION. 

To proTCi by a negative argument, that the Picts 
were not in Scotland before the year of Christ 210, 
we must have recourse to Ptolemy, who is thought 
to have compiled his geography about that period. 
What materials he was supplied with, and of what 
age, or how he came by them, we are not informed ; 
but, as he was no traveller, he most probably made 
use of such, whatever might be their character, as 
he was able to procure from different quarters. He 
gives the following names as those of nations in- 
habiting Caledonia, or the north of Britain : the 
Novantm, Sdgava, Damniiy Gadeni, Otadeni, Epi" 
dii, Cerones, Creones, Camonacas, Careniy ComabU, 
Caledonii, CatUw, Mertag, Facomagi, Femcontes, 
and TeaiUL Richard of Cirencester, too, an Eng^ 
lish monk of the fourteenth century, but possessed, 
indisputably, of excellent and genuine remains of 
the Roman times, mentions, in addition to the na^ 
Uons already recited, the Horestii (spoken of by 
Tacitus), the Fecturones, or Fenricones, the AttO' 
coUiy and the Logi. The Damnii of Ptolemy he calls 
Damnii Albani. " Gentes," he adds, " parum notte, 
et intra lacuum montiumque claustira plane recon- 



fadunt*' He finds these Padi, also, in the Argonauikkty 
▼. 1067 ; uid his whole work seems the composition of a man 
whom <' much learning hath made mad.*' 



INTRODUCTION. 83 

dttie." Neither of these authors^ we perceive, any- 
where mentions the Picts by name, any more than 
Dio, who wrote about 230, or Herodian, about 250. 
The natives, therefore, described in Britain, by these 
two respectable historians, are manifestly those of an 
earlier age, that of Caesar, for instance, or Agricola; 
it being, apparently, impossible that a residence of 
Roman garrisons, for a space of near two hundred 
years, the introduction of the Christian religion, 
and various other circumstances &vourable to civi-* 
lization, should not have effected a change in the 
barbarous manners of the naked ^d pqjnted Britons, 
whom the former, at least, of these great men found 
here on his arrival.* 

* ** That the Pikt" says mr PinkertoD, '^ could not come 
in the time of Vespasian, we know from T&dtua and Ptole- 
my. 2. That they did not come in that of Severus, from Dio 
and Herodian.'* (I. 196.) Nothing conclusive, however, can 
be fairly inferred from the silence of Tacitus, who does not 
profess to enumerate the dijferent nations of Caledonia. Agri- 
cola, he relates, ** subdued nations dU that time unknown ;'* 
but he has not preserved their names, the JBorutii being the 
only people whom he specifically mentions. As for Ptolemy, 
we only know that he gives Greek or Roman names to all or 
most of the nati(^ns he describes, and may possibly be thought 
to have included the Picts under some other appellation. Nei- 
ther was Dio or Herodian ever in Britain ; and their not na- 
ming the Picts can only prove either that they had never heard 
of such a people, or had no occasion to mention them. Neither 
does Florus, nor Eutiopius, nor, in fact, any other Roman 



84 INTRODUCTION. 

Other ooantrias, at the same time^ beside Scy thia 
or Scandinaria, have been a^gned for the origin of 
this extraordinary people, who thus settled in Bri- 
tain like a flight of locustSi by no modem writers. 
Girald Barry« bishop of St. Davids^ who flourished 
in the latter part of the twelfth century, supposes 
them, like mr Pinkerton, to be Goths, and mis* 
quotes Sernus, to prove they were the Picti Ago- 
ihjfrn of Virgil.* Certain it is that the Picti of 

historuii (ezceptmg Ammiantts), not even OrosiuB, or Paul 
Wam6id (unless where he expressly follows Gildas or Bede), 
ever once mention the Picts ; whence it would he equally fair 
to ooDdudo that they were not in Britain in the fifth or ninth 
century, as that they were not there in the thiid or fourth, 
because they are not mentioned by Dio or Herodian. They 
weN eortailily in Britain before the year 306, and, consequent- 
ly, according to mr Pinkertons reasoning, (which he elsewhere 
contradicts,) must have arrived after 290 or 250, about which 
time Dio and Herodian wrote. Oildas, indeed, expressly says 
that, upon Maximus withdrawing the Roman legions and Bri- 
. tiah inlantiy, which never returned, (A. C. 383,) the Britons 
were the v FiasT infested with two cruel transmarine nationsr 
the Soots and the Picts. This era, on the contrary, is not early 
enough. 

" De inthrueHone prindpU (Julius, B. XIII. fo. 97)* He 
says they found the island '* vMt et virihut vacuam^^* and 
occupied the north parts, " ae praoineiat non modUnuJ*'* His 
idea is adopted by bishop Stillingfleet. They are likewise, fbr 
a similar reason, conjectured to have been part of the Dae^ 
and Scythes^ conquered by Trajan about 105. See Usher, 
p. 288. 



INTRODUCTION. 86 

Britain are called JPiciones, if not by Claudian^ or 
Paul Warnefrid>* at least/ in the Latin part of tlie 
Ulster annals, taken^ it is presumed, either from 
those of Tigemac, who died in 1080, or from chro- 
nicles, still more ancient, which they occasionally 
refer to. It must be remembered, at the same time, 
that a people of Aquitain Gaul, upon the sea-coast 
(now Poitou), is called by Caesar, Strabo, Pliny, and 
others, Picfymes. Pictavi (now Poitiers) was their 
city ; whence they are afterward, in the Notitia GUI' 
lica, by Gregory of Tours and others, called also 
Pictavi or Pictavienses ; and mr Pinkerton may 
contend these Pictones to be the VecUmesot Pliny, 
with the same truth and propriety with which he 
maintains his Piks to have been the Viks, or Vikar, 
of the old sagas. There is, it must be admitted, no 
positive or sufficient authority f<M* this being the 
original or mother country of the Picts ; but it may 
foe fiurly inferred, that, if, as it appears, the latter 
spoked the Celtic language, or, at least, a dialect 
thereof, they must, necessarily, in the first instance, 
have emigrated fr*om Celtiea or Gaul, and, most 
probably, too, have been a maritime people. The 

* Pictonum, in Claudian, is said by Camden to be a mis- 
take for Pictorum ; as it likewise may be in Paul, who has 
always, in the nominative and accusative plural, Picti and 
Pktos, but never Ptciottet. 



86 INTRODUCTION. 

PicUmes were a considerable nation of the Cdtit 
(to whom Cesar allots a third part of Gaul)^ and 
inhabited a large district to the south of the Liger 
or'Loirey bordering upon the northern ocean^ now 
the bay of Biscay. Between this people and the 
Picts, if not absolutely the same^ there is at least 
this resemblance^ that both appear, as is already 
said, to have been called Pictonet, Flaccus Aloo* 
yinus, who flourished in 780, and wrote a Latin 
poem, '^ De pont^icibus ei sancHs eccluue JBbora^ 
censiSf" {apud HistoruB Britannica scriptoreSf XX. 
k Gale, 1. 705,) and makes frequent mention of the 
Picts, has in one instance this line (y. 6S) : 

*' Donee Picto febox thnido siinul agaant fugit.** 
(Till the fierae Piet fled, with a fearful herd.) 

This, therefore, is an additional evidence, that 
PictOf a Pict, PicUmes, the Picts, was a common 
name as well of the Gallic, as of the Caledonian 
PicU. 

To return to the question, of which we hare al- 
most lost sight, one very strong, and, indeed, irre- 
fragable and conclusive argument against the Picts 
being Britons (if, in fact, so palpable and self-evi- 
dent a contradiction admit of argument) is* that 
the latter had embraced Christianity long before 
the Picts made their first appearance in history. 



INTRODUCTION. 8^^ 

according, that is, to venerable Bede, in the year 
150 ; and, if we can belieFe or understand Gildas, 
at a much earlier period.* Sereral authors, indeed, 
still more ancient, as saint Justin,t saint Iremeus,:}: 
saint Chry8ostom,§ and Theodoret,|| uniformly as- 
sert that Britain knew Christianity a short time 
after the death of Christ. In the year 304, as we 
learn from Bede, was a persecution of the Chris- 
tians in Britain, in which the saints Alban, Aa- 
ron, and Julius, with many others of both sexes, 
suffered martyrdom.lT Three British bishops were 
present at the Council of Aries, in 314 ; Eborius of 
York, Restitutb of London, and Adulfius of Col- 
chester :** And an old Scotish writer, cited by 
Usher, affirms, apparently from good information, 
and with perfect truth, that the whole island had 
been taught Christianity before the Picts and Scots 
entered itf f To these authorities, it may be add- 

* See Bede, L. ],c. 4; GUdai, c. 6. 

t Dia, p. 446. $ L. 1, c 2. 

§ HomUia de lau, PauH (Opera, tomus 2, p. 477). 

II Decuran^ Grae, affec. L. 9. ^ L. 1, c. 7. 

•• Usher, p. 104. 

t-f- Idem^ p. 302 : '* totam msulain BTitanDiam Chrisdani. 
tatem fuisse doctam antequam PicU et Scoti illam intrarent." 
Another argument may be induced firom the walls of Antoni- 
nusand Severus: the former, erected in 138, to repress the 
incuzBions of the Cakiomi^ or Northeni Britons, was never 



88 INTBODUCTION. 

ed, that Calpornius, the &ther of saint Patrick, who 
resided somewhere on the south-west coast of 
North-Britain, toward the dose of the fourth cen- 
tury, was a deacon, and Potit, his grandfather, a 
priest.* The southern Picts, on the contrary, are 
notoriously known to have heen pagans, or idoU^ 
ters, down, at least, to their conversion by saint 
Ninian, about S94t, and the northern, to the mis- 
sion of saint Columba, in 565. 

Another reason, which will render the pretence 
of the Picts being Caledonians, or indigenous Bri- 
tons, still more absurd, is the authentic epistle of 



called the PicU waU ; a name exdusively appropriated to that 
of Sevema, erected in 209, and lepaized, or rebuilt, in 426. 
Hie former of tfaeae walla, indeed, waa alio rebuilt or repaired 
in 416, to repreaa the incuraiona of the Picta and Soota ; but 
thia haa nothing to do with the purpoae of its original erec- 
tion, nor e?er prodired it the name of the Picts watt. There 
waa likewiae another ditdi, or rampart, extending 22 miles in 
length, fiom the Solway firth toward the firth of Forth, caUed 
the Catraily or Picts worJC'ditch^ which is supposed by Gor- 
don to have been also made in the time of Severua. (See hia 
Itinetarium SefUntrUmaie, p. 102.) 

* S. Pairieis coi^ssiOj (Opuscula, &&> 1 :) ^* patrem ha- 
bui Calporfdum diaconum, filiam quondum Potitipresbffteri.** 
From this Cajpomiuf, samt Patrick, in an old Irish poem, being 
a dialogue between himself and Oissitit or Ossian, is called by 
the hUter MacAlpin. (See TramacHtms cf ihe Royai Irish 
Aeaierngf^ 1787* Antiqt^Hes^ p. 30.) 



INTRODUCTION. 89 

Gildas^ who, being himself a Briton, and having 
likewise resided for some time in Ireland, oonld not 
possibly have been mistaken in the account he has 
given of these hostile, savage, and pagan strangers, 
without the slightest intimation that they had de- 
generated from their parent-stock, and rejected, or 
abandoned the blessings of Christianity, or using 
many other reproaches, which would have been per« 
fectly natural to a British monk, and more espe- 
cially to so petulant a writer as Gildas, who reviles 
even the sovereigns of his native country in the 
most intemperate language. But those, in short, 
who can believe the Caledonians and the Picts were 
one and the same people, may, with equal proprie- 
ty, maintain the same argument with respect to 
the Britons and the Saxons, the Gauls and the 
Franks, or any other two nations equally dissimi- 
lar. 

If the Picts were Caledonian Britons, who then 
were '' the natives" from whom, as Gildas says, the 
Picts and Scots took ** the northern and extreme 
parts as fiir as the wall ?" (C. 15.) The writer 
who attempts to support this opinion should, at 
the same time, have proved that those Briton-Pi<)ts 
plundered themselves. But, indeed, the visionary 
identity of two such different nations scarcely merits 
argument and confutation. 



90 INTRODUCTION. 

Yet, though this singular people, as well as the 
Scots, their companions, were certainly adventurers, 
and never known in Britain before the second or 
* third century, it seems absolutely impossible, with- 
out the fortunate discovery of some more ancient 
documents, now unknown, to trace either nation 
back to its parent country. It must be confessed, 
however, that several authors, anterior to Geoffrey 
of Monmouth, have considered both the Picts and 
Scots to have been settled in the north of Britain, 
long before either of those people is mentioned by 
any Greek or Roman historian, or panegyrist King 
Alfred, in his licentious version from the Ormesta 
mundi of Orosius, says, under the year 209, '' Se- 
verus oft fought with Picts and with Scots (Peohtas 
and Sceottas) ere he could defend the Britons ;" 
but, in &ct and truth, no such passage is to be 
found in the original ; nor had Orosius ever heard 
of the Picts, though he does, in one instance, men- 
tion the Scots, natives, that is, of Hibemia, or Ire- 
land. So that Alfred apparently had known no- 
thing of the genuine history of the Picts, or when 
or whence they came (except what he found in 
Bede) ; nor does he seem to have ever had either 
war or friendship with that extraordinary people. 
Fabius Ethelwerd, at the year 46, after having told 
us that Claudius Ciesar led the Roman army by 



INTRODUCTION. 91 

troops^ and invaded the fruitful fields of the Bri- 
tons ; that he subjected kings to serve him^ and 
went all over the Orchades, unto forthest Tkuk, 
adds, '' resistunt jugo ScoH Ficiiquet" (the Scots 
and Picts resist the yoke.) Eumenius^ the orator, 
supposes the Britons to have had Pictish and Hit- 
bemian (that is» Scotiik) adversaries, even before 
the time of Julius Caesar, who, likewise, according 
to Sidonius ApoUinaris (about the year 470), con- 
quered not only the Scots and Picts, but the Sax^ 
ons in Britain : — 

'* — Victricia Catar 
Signa CdUdoniot transvexit ad usque Britannot, 
Kuderit et quanquam Scatumy et cum Saxotte, Pictunu" 

Where, by the way, as bishop Stillingfleet has oIk- 
served, he distinguisheth the Caledonian Britons 
from the Scots and Picts, These absurdities, how- 
ever, only serve to piove that celebrated writers, 
in remote ages, were very bad chronologists and 
computers of time. 

After all, let these ferocious invaders have arri- 
ved in whatever time, or from whatever country, it 
is perfectly dear they were the inveterate enemies 
of the indigenous inhabitants, whom they instantly 
attacked, defeated, and drove out of the country ; 
which, by the way, may be fairly inferred to have 



9t INTRODUCTION. 

been rather thinly peopled, and their oonquests, of 
caane, attended with the less difficulty; as we well 
know that the Caledonian-Britons had been nearly 
exterminated by the Romans, under Julius Agri- 
oolay not two centuries before, having in that final 
and &tal engagement, so eloquently described by 
his son«in-law, lost ten thousand men ! a loss they 
had scarcely been aUe to rqpair. 

§ 2. With respect to the name of PicU,or Picti, 
it is most probably that which they gare them- 
selTos; though, by an apparent conceit of the poet 
Claudian, and the ignorance or affectation of mo- 
dem writers, it is generally supposed to haye been 
conferred by the Romans, and to imply pointed 
people. Whether the Picts actually painted them- 
selves or not, as the practice was universal among 
the Britons, the name would haye beeo, with no 
less propriety, imputed to the latter. The Roman 
poets, as we shall soon see, called many nations 
Pkti, Firide^t Cccrulei, and the like; but there is 
no instance in ancient history of such an epithet 
becoming the proper name of a people. This Clau- 
dian, however, who wrote about the year 400, is 
the only Roman writer who says that the Picts 
were actually painted :-*- 

** — — nee falso nomine Picios,^^ 
i^^^ nor wisely named Picts.) 



INTRODUCTION. 9S 

He also tells us that they were stigmatized, or 
marked with figures :— 

**' o^— fenoque notatas 
Perlegit exanimes Picto ntoriente^Jgurat,^* 

( — — - with iron mark*d. 
Sees lifdess figures on the dying Pict) 

Isidore of Seville, perhaps from this identical pas- 
sage^ sajs^ '' the Scots (^Scotti, a palpable mistake 
for Fkii), in their own tongue^ have their name 
from the painted body (d picto corpore), for that 
they are marked by sharp-pointed instruments of 
iron> with copperas (or other blackish stuffy atra-' 
mento), with the figure&of various animals."* And 
again^ '' some nations, not only in their vestments^ 
but also in their bodies^ have certain things pecu- 
liar to themselves^ as signs {ins^nid), as we see the 
curls {cinos) of the Germans, the grains {granos) 
and vermilion {cinnabar) of the Groths, the marks 
or brands {st^rnatd) of the Britons : nor is there 
wanting to the nation of the Pigts the name of the 
body, but the efficient needle, with minute puncr 
tures, rubs in the expressed juices of a native herb, 

* Originesj L 9, c 2. This passage is adopted by the old 
Scotish writer of the Cronica Pictorum^ who had either found 
in his copy of Isidore, or has judiciously substituted the proper 
word, PicH. 



94 INTRODUCTION. 

tbat it may bring tliese scars to its own fiuhion : 
an infiunous nobility, with painted limbs !"* The 

* Ki, L» 1^9 e. 23b This practice, whether of p«mtiiig or 
ttigmAtising, waa by no means pcealiar to the Picti. The Zy- 
ganKUif an ancient Scythian nation, mentioned by Herodotus, 
pointed themsclTes with Tormilion iM^^omeney The Ago-. 
ik^At another Scythian nation, painted their bodies over with 
blue-coloared ^ots, larger or smaller, and more or less name- 
rous, according to their rank* (See Am. Mar. fi. 31, c 2 ; 
P. Mela, B. 2, e. 11.) Vurgil, too, calls them Picti Aga- 
thyrH {JRiu B. 4, t. 146). Among the Dad and Sarmataf 
as Pliiqr observes, the men inscribed their bodies as the barba- 
rian women in some places besmeared each others faces (B. 22, 
c 1). He also says that the Tribareni and MottatU branded 
and marked their bodies with hot searing irons (B. 6, c 4). 
Virgil, moreover, mentions the ^^ picti scuta Labid" C£n. B. 
8, V. 796), and the ^ pictoa Oelonos" (Geor. B. 2, v. 115) ; 
as Alartial does the ^ picti Mauri" (L. 10, E. 6). Tadtus, of 
the Arii, a community of the Lygians, a Oerroan nation, says, 
their bodies were painted black. *^ All the Britons,'* accord, 
ing to the positive testimony of Julius Casar, '^ in general 
painted themselves with woad, Which gave a bluish cast to their 
skins, and made them look dreadful in battle." (De B. O. L» 
6, do. See also P. Mda, L. 3, c. 6.) •« They likewise," 
according to Herodian, ^* dyed their skins with the pictures of 
various animals, which was one princq[>al reason for their wear- 
ing no clothes, because they were loath to hide the fine paint, 
ings on their bodies." (B. 3.) Propertius, in allusion to this 
practice, calls them ^^ infectos Britaonos" (L. 2, E. 14) ; Ovid 
iDe amorcy L. 2, c. 16), *^ virides Brltannos;*' Martial (L. 
14, E. 99), ** pictia Britannia," and (L. 11, £. 64) ^^cm- 
nileis Britannia ;** Luean (L. 3), *^ flavis Britannia ;" and S^ 



INTRODUCTION. 93 

Roman writers^ as well as Gildas, fiede^ Nennius^ 
and Paul Warnfrid^ uniformly call these people 

neca (De Claudio), ^* coemieos scuta Brlgantes.'* After this 
doud of decisive evidence comes the veracious and modest mr 
PinkertOD, and affirms '^ there is not the smallest authority to 
believe that the ^ JVekh ' Britons ever painted themselves at 
all ;*' adding, that Caesar, ** when he passed into Britain, 
found such Britons as he saw at all, that is, the Bdga^ a Go- 
thic people, painted ; and he, of course, ascribes this custom 
to the Britons in general.** (JEnquiry, 1. 126.) We must there- 
fore prefer the naked assertion of John Pinkerton to the ocu- 
lar evidence of Julius Casar. The BrtgawUsy however, were 
not Belgm^ and they, at least, had blue shields ; neither are 
they BdgWy but Brigantet^ Caledonians, or northern Bri- 
tons, who are described hy Herodian and Dio. Beside, 
why should the Belgae of Britain be peculiarly addicted to 
.a practice unobserved by the Belg€B of Gaui$ For SctOa 
Brigantet^ Scaliger, both unwarrantably and absurdly, pro- 
posed to read Scoto BriganUt ; but the pkii Scuta Labici 
of Virgil is a synonymous expression. See also Solinus 
(C. 22), who, speaking of this custom of the Britons, says 
that these figures, or images, were made by means of wounds 
or punctures, in young boys, and increased in size with the 
growth of the man. It appears event'fiom William of Malmes- 
bury, that the Saxons, Angli, or Engles, about the time of the 
Norman conquest, were *< picturatis stigraatibus cutem in- 
signiti'* (De O. R. A., 1. 3, p. 102) : and it is to this usage, 
no doubt, of the same people, we are to refer a decree of the 
ooundl of Ceak-hyihCy in Merda, held in the year 785, in which 
it is said, *• Si quid ex ritu Paganorum remansit, aveUatur, 
contemnatur, abjidatur. Deut enim formavit hominem pul- 
chrum in deoore et specie ; jpagani vero, diaboUco instinctu, 
flcatricet teterrimat 9uper induxerunt, . . . Certe si pro dso 



96 INTRODUCTION. 

Picti ;* king Alfred, in his Saxon translation from 
Orofiius, calls them Peohtas; to wbich the Saxon 

•liqnii Hmc Hmeturm imjmriam fiisdnaret, magnam Inde remo- 
nentioncm aedperet : acd quisquia ol sapcntitioDe gendliam 
id agU^ Hon « prafictt ad aalutem." (Spelmaos CoiccUia, Wil- 
Idns, L ifiO.) Mr Finkerton, to make this decree apply to 
the Picts, idaccs CUcot in Northmnbria, and alters 786 to 7879 
when a different eoundl was held at Pineanheale, properly 
Finchal, in that pBovince. It is, nererthdess, perfectly true 
that no sudi practice is by any ancient writer, Greek or Roman, 
e?er imputed to the Gkuils. Vcgetiiis iDe re fnUiiarij L 6, c. 7) 
says, ** Spyboats are associated with the greater gallies, which 
may have nearly twenty rowers in all parts : these the Britons 
call Pictm, Lest, howerer, the spy-boats should be betrayed 
by their whiteness, their sails and ropes are painted with bine 
{colore veneto)y (whidi is like the waves of the sea) : the wax 
also, with which they use to besmear their ships, is coloured. 
The mariners, likewise, or soldiers, put on a blue coat (oentf- 
tam vertem)t that, not by ni^^t only, but also by day, those 
who are on the look-out may the more easily lie hid.'* Some 
MSS., it seems, have pieaios ; instead of which it has been 
proposed to read piraHcatt as swift ships are called by Sallnst 
(L. 2), and Nonius Marcdlus : but that, it should be obser- 
ved, was the Roman name, not the British. Stewerhius thinks 
it should hepineatj pinks. 

* The last of these writers (Paulus Diaconus) has, in two 
or more places, Pietonumj and sometimes Pietorumt but al- 
ways Ptc/o, and never Pictonet* Pictonumt also, is an error 
for Pidorum in some editions of CUudian. These mistakes, 
however, seem to prove that the name, Pictonet^ must have 
been familiar to the copyists ; and an instance of it, where it 
could not proceed (like PUtonwn) from the mistake of a letter, 
has been already noticed. 



INTRODUCTION. 97 

chronicle adds^ Pt/MaSf and Pihtum; Witichind, 
Pehili ; £tlielwerd^ in one place^ Peohias ; the 
Welsh^ Phichtjaid;* the Irish annals^ in Latin^ 
Picti, and once PicUmes ; in Irish^ Cruithne ; and 
in the English version of the Irish part, Pights and 
Cruthens;\ Robert of Gloucester, Picardes, Picars, 
or Pygars ; Robert of Brunne, PeUttes ; Thomas, 
bishop of Orkney:, Pelts ; and Wyntown, Peychtis ; 
the pronunciation, it seems, of the common people 
of Scotland to this day.§ No synonymous term is to 
be found in any Greek writer ; nor would any per- 

* H est^ PhictiaDOs. (Llwyd, p. 48.) 

"f General Vallancey pretends that a ** colony recorded in 
the Irish history are said to be the Cruitiy or CruUni, <Hr 
Peacti.** ** As a Chllathamhnas Eiremoin tangadur CruitnHh 
no Peacti^ sluagh do thriall on Tracia go Eirinn,'* without 
naming the book or author, [i. e, in the reign of Eremon, the 
Cruiti^ or Cruitni^ or Peacti, migrated from Thrace to Ireland.] 
Herodotus, he says, places the Pactyas and Crithotiin Thracia 
Chemoeesus. ^* These Peacti or Paetym^* he adds, ^' are not 
the PiciA, or vood-painted Britons, (the Welsh,) described by 
Caesar. They are distinguished by the Scots by the name of 
Peacti, a word that sounds exactly as Pactyas** iCoUectanea 
de rebus Hibemicis, IV. xvii. xix.) So, according to this, the 
Picts of Ireland are the Pactyce of Thrace. 

§ Not, as Sir James Ware conjectures, from the ancient 
Irish word cruith, implying forms and figures, nor, still less, 
as Ossian Macpherson pretends, from Cruithneacht, wheat, 
but from their first monarch and father, ^^ Cruidne [Cruithne] 
filius Cinge.*' 

VOL. I. . H 



98 INTRODUCTION. 

son (one would hare imagined) pretend to discover 
either tbename or the people in thePtct^ Peukini,&<% 
of ancient history. That they are ever to be found 
in Norway^ where^ it is pretended, they were called 
Fikir, and their country Vik; and that the name 
was '^ really pronounced Vets and Vetland," are as- 
sertions without a shadow of proofs and, in reality^ 
equally false and foolish.* 

* Mr Pinkerton asserts that the Saxon chronicle and king 
Alfred caU the Picts " Pihtar^ Pyhtar^ Pehtar^ Peohtar " 
{Enquiryt I. 180) ; and says, *^ In Norway, the real an- 
dent name seems to have been Pihtar^ as ve find it in the 
Saxon chronicle; but afterward VUUar^ as in the Sagas" 
(173); apparently an additional falsehood; as is, likewise, 
his supposition that Vikar is synonymous with Pikar^ and 
that Jutland was anciently called Vitlandy or Piiland^* (I. 
182) ; as well as his assertion that '' the old Piks of Nor- 
way axe called FtArtr, and thdr country Vik ;*' and ^^ that 
the British Pikt^ calling themsdyes Pehts^ the name was 
softened to Pets, but really pronounced Vets and Vetland *' 
(I. 370) : that ^^ the proper name of the people, or that which 
they gave themselves, was Pihiar^ or Piks'* (I. 125. 280) : 
and that ** the Saxon translation by Alfred is Mid thy Peah- 
iar^"* &c (261), as he has it elsewhere {Ditsertatian, p. 176, 
&c) He afterward, it is true, contradicts himself (II. 36) ; 
but finally returns to his original text **• The Pehtar^ or 
Pechtar^ of the Saxon chronicle," II. 118 ; the Piks he (Al- 
fred) frequently mentions by the names of Pehtar^ Pihtar, 
Pyhtar^ Peohtar^'' 166 ; " The Piksy as is dear from the 
writings of king Alfred, the Saxon chronide, Witichind, &c. 
called themsdves Piktar^ Pehtar^ Peohtar''* (232. 244, 245) : 
and says, ^^ It may well be inferred that in times preceding 



INTRODUCTION. 99 

§ S. The Picts^ before their arriFal and settlement 
in the north of Britain^ seem to have established 
themselves in the Orcades^ or Orkney Islands. We 
have this fact on the authority of Nennius. *^ After 
an interval/' he says, " of many years^ (firom the 
time^ that is^ of Heli the high priest^ when BrUo 
(a nonentity) reigned in Britain, and Posthumus, 
his brother^ (the like^) over the Latins^) not less 
than 900^ [about 256 before Christy] the Picts came 
and occupied the islands which are called Orcades ; 
and afterward^ from the neighbouring isles^ wasted 
many and not small regions^ and occupied them in 
the left (t. e. north) part of Britain, and remain to 
this day* There the third part of Britain they held^ 
and hold till now/'* An additional proof of their 

any sagas, or other memorials of Norwegian history, the whole 
Norwegians were called Pihtar^ as being Peukini^^ (II. 174)- 
Neither Pihtarj however, nor Pyhtar^ Pehtar^ Peohtar, or 
Pechtar^ is anywhere used, either by Alfred, Witichind, the 
Saxon chronicle, or any other author ; and this repeated blun- 
der has, in all probability, originated in this great Saxon scho- 
lars proficiency in the language, which did not enable him to 
distinguish an 9 from an r. 

* *•'' Post intervallum annorum multorum non minus DCCCC. 
Picti venerunt et occupaverunt insulas, quas Orcades vocantur ; 
et postea ex insulis affinitimis vastaverunt non modicas et 
multas regionea, occupaveruntque eas in sinistrali plaga Bri- 
tanniie, et manent usque in hodiernum diem. Ibi tertiam par. 
tern Britannie tenuerunt, et tenent usque nunc" C. $, 



100 INTRODUCTION. 

beiDg settled in these idands, b afforded by an 
epistle, or certificate, in legal form, of Thomas de 
Tulloch, bishop of Orkney and Zetland, to Eric, 
king of Denmark and Norway, in 1403 ; wherein 
he informs him, that in the time of Harold Har* 
fiiger, first king of Norway, An. 900, the land or 
country of the islands of Orkney was inhabited and 
cultiTated by two nations ; that is to say, the PeU 
and the Paper (Peti ei Papae) ; which two nations 
had been radically and entirely destroyed by the 
Norwegians of the race or tribe of the most stre- 
nuous prince Ronald, as well as by the name of 
" PicU, or PighU houses," which appears to be still 
given to certain ancient buUdings in those parts** 
How long they kept possession of the Orkneys, does 
not appear : but that either there were Picts in 
those islands, or the inhabitants, whoever they 

* WalUoe's Aeeoimi vf the Itlandt of Orkney t London, 
1700, p. 121, 106; and Brands New DetcripUon qf Orkney^ 
&Ci Edin. 1703, p. 14. Mr James Mackenzie, a shrewd and 
sensible man, ^' distinguished betwffs the PehUe, ancient in- 
habitants of Orkney and its isles, and the Pktst a people of 
the south part of Scotland and EngUmd.'*— (Ooughs BriHth 
Topagraphyy II. 726.) It is, neverthdess, prohaUe, that he 
had not a sufficient varrant for such a distinction ; at any rate, 
there were no Picts settled in En^and. The PapoB are sup- 
posed to have been monks or priests. 



INTRODUCTION. 101 

might be>* were in some degree subject to the sotc- 
reigns of the British Picts> even so late as the mid- 
die of the sixth century^ is manifest from a passage 
in the life of Saint Columba, by Adomnan his suc- 
oessor, who relates^ that certain of the saints people 
having gone to seek a wilderness in the ocean^ he 
entreated king Brodei> at whose court he was, to 
recommend to the petty king of the Orcades, then 
present, and whose hostages were in his hands, 
that, in case they should come to those islands, no- 
thing adverse were done against them within his 
boundaries ; by reason of which commendation of 
the holy man, Cormao, the chief of this expedition, 
was delivered in the Orcades. from immediate 
death.f In the year 682, we find these islands to 
* have been ravaged by Brude IV. ^ The Picts,. in 
their first settlement in modem Scotland, were di- 
vided from the Britons by the firths of Forth and 
Clyde ; aiid, consequently, must have been in pos- 
session, of all .the provinces to the north of those 
firths4 They were afterward divided from the 

, * Claudian places the Saxons there about 360 : 
— — • '^ MadueruDt Saxone fuBO 
Orcades.'* 
t L. 8, c. 43. 

X Bede, L. 1, c. 1. Qildas, who calls them a transmarine 
nation, vehemently savage, says, they made their inroads from 
the north, '^ ab Aquikme.** 



102 INTRODUCTION. 

Soot8> who settled, accordiDg to Bede, in part of 
the Pictish territory, by a branch of the Grampian 
hills, extending from those of Athol, through 
Badenoch, to the coast of Knoydart, or Aresaick, 
in the north-west ;* and from the English, by the 
finh of Forth.t The kingdom of these Scots, ac- 
cording to Innes, j: included, in those times, (the 
age of saint Columba,) all the western islands, to- 
gether with the countries ^^ of Lorn, Argyle, Knap- 
day], Cowell, Kentyre, Lochabyr, and a part of 
Braid-Albayn, &c" And the Pictish kingdom, ac- 
cording to the same author, ** included all the rest 
of the north of Scotland, from the friths to the Ork- 
neys."!! In, and long before, the time of venerable 

* IbL and Inno, p. 85. 

t Bcde, L. 4, c. 2e. 

4: It is supposed by some that the Scots spoken of by Bede 
were a different colony firom that which afterward established 
itsdf in the same parts about the year 500. This question will 
be noticed dsewhere. 

II P. 87- That the Picts had been in possession of the He^ 
hudet^ or Mfmdcst before the arriTal of the Scots, is, doubt- 
less, highly probable ; but it was clearly Conal Comgal, son to 
the king of Datriadoy and not Brud^, king of the Picts, (as 
Bede relates,) who gave Hi to saint Columba. See An. UL ad 
an. ; and Usher, p.3(S7. WalafridStiabo, in calling Hy «^ in- 
tula Pictorum,** may have been misled by Bede. The Picts* 
however, seem to have retained Sky^ and perhaps others of the 
north-west islands, to the time of that saint (See Adom. L. 1, 
c. 33). Mr Pinkerton, it is true, pretends, that '^ from the 



INTRODUCTION. 108 

Bede^ so early> in shorty as the year 400^ the Picts 
formed two nations^ the northern and the southern^ 
which were divided from each other by a branch of 
the Grampian hills.* The northern Picts> there- 
fore^ inhabited the shires of Aberdeen^ Banff^ Mur- 
ray^ Inverness^ Ross^ Sutherland^ and Caithness. 
We know, from Adomnans life of saint G)]umba9 

direct authority of Nennius and Samuel, the settlement of the 
Piki in the Hebud isles^ may be dated, with as great certainty 
as any event in the earliest Greek or Roman history, at 300 
years before Christ," {Enquiry^ I. 207) ; and that ^« till the 
fifth century, the Pikish monarchy was confined to the Hebudetj 
where Solinus found it in the thmL" (262.) Now the fact is, 
that neither Nennius nor Samuel (who, indeed, cannot be dis- 
tinguished) makes the slightest mention of the Hebud islet, 
any more than Solinus does of the Piks ; and what d^pree of 
credit the two former authors are entitled to, we may collect 
from other passages of this veracious and consistent inquiry. 
In voL I. p. 193, he describes them as a couple of fools, and 
says, their work, ^' compared to a Oothic saga,** is ^' as the 
dream of a madman compared to the dream of a sound mind ;*' 
and in voL II. p. 290, that it «^ is full of monstrous fables ;** 
and (p. 288) that it ^' is deservedly considered as the weakest 
that ever bore the name of history ;*' its fables being «' so 
childish and grotesque, as to disgrace the human mind. No 
man, therefore, of the smallest reflection, would found an his- 
toric fact on the mU testimony of such a work ;** and yet he 
here founds on their '' tole testimony" a pretended fact of his 
own invention, and which, by their silence, or a difierent nar- 
rative, they positively contradict 

' « The " insidU aJfuiHimis [OrcadUfiuy may as well be 
taken for the Shetland ulesy as for the Hehudes. 



104 INTRODUCTION. 

that whtn this holy man had been for some days in 
the territory of the Picta {Piciontm prmwwia), he 
had occasion to cross the rirer Ness. This river^ 
therefore, (which flows from the hike of the same 
name, by Inremess,) must ha^e been then in the 
dominion of the northern Picts, whom the author 
calls " gentiles barhari " (barbarous pagans) ; those 
of the south having been converted long before. 
In this part also, at the northmost end, (that is, of 
Lochness,) was the domus regia, or muniiio regalit, 
of Brud^.* Nennius, in 858, speaking of the Ork- 
ney-islands, says, they are beyond the Picts ; and 
the contemporaneous biographer of St Findan re- 
lates, that this saint, being carried away captive by 
the Normans or Danes, about the end of the eighth 
century, in their voyage frx)m Ireland to Denmark, 
they came to certain islands, called the Orkneys, 
in the neighbourhood of the Pictish nation : '' ad 
quaadam venere insulas, juzta Pictorum gentem 
quas Orcades vocanff Their occupation of the 
northernmost parts of Scotland is further manifest- 
ed by the name of the Petland, Ptghtland, or Ptct' 
land, now Pentland, Jirth, X a narrow sea between 

" L, 2, c. 28. t Innes, p. 8& 

t It is called Mare Peihndicum by the bishop of Orkney ; 
'' Penihelande JlrtK' in D^ArfeviUes '' Navigation du roy 
i'BMcott0," Paris, 1583, fol. ; and Pightland Jlrth by both 
Wallace and Brand. 



INTRODUCTION. 106 

Caithness and the Orkneys^ and of the PaUhnd 
skerries,* certain rocks in the same sea* The poet 
Claudian says^ 

" — incaluit Pictorum sanguine Thuk ,•" 

meanings as Richard of Cirencester suspects, the 
Roman province of Vespasiana, between the wall of 
Antoninus^ and the Varar^ or Murray-firth.f The 
southern Picts^ in the time of Ninian^ or toward 
the dose of the fourth century^ seem to have pos- 
sessed those regions situate between the Forth and 
the Grampian hills ;:|: and that one of these n9r 
tions^ most probaUy the latter^ afterward occupied 
Lothian and Galloway^ is manifest, from authentic 
history^ and notorious facts. Muckros, afterward 
Kylrinumt, now Saint Andrews^ in Fife, was '* in 
terra Pictorum;"^ and it appears from Fenerable 
Bede, that Trumuini, bishop of the Picts^ resided 
with his monks in the monastery of Mhhercumig, 

* In D*ArfeviUe8 map, 1583, '' PiOdand tlcare;' and '« Piih^ 
land syr/* 

i- L. 1, c. 6, § 50. The Thuie of the ancients is now gene- 
rally thought to be the isles of Shetland. Procopius, however, 
evidently designs by this name Scandinavia^ the Scythim tn- 
fuia of the great Belgic chronide. Others, again, suppose it 
to be Iceland. Richard, the only writer who mentions the 
province of Vespatianat is equally singular in this conjecture. 

X Usher, p. 350. 

§ Hittoria B» Reguli^ Ex regit 5. Andreas^ Pinkerton, I. 
456; Polychro. L. 1, p. 186. 



106 INTRODUCTION. 

placed, he says, in the region of the English, but in 
the vicinity of the ftrth which separates the land^ 
of the English and the Picts :* it is Abercom, in 
West-Lothian, upon the firth of Forth. The Eng- 
les, as appears from the same wiiter,f as well as 
from Eddius and Randal Higden, (if worth citing,) 
firequen|Iy possessed themselyes of the Pictish ter- 
ritory, both in Lothian and Galloway, without ex- 
terminating, or perhaps molesting, the old inhabi- 
tants. In 680, Dunbar {Dyunbaer), if not the 
whole of Lothian, was clearly within the dominions 
of Egfrid, king of Northumberland, j: We are told 
by Bede that saint Cuthbert saUed from his mo- 
nastery at Mailros, " ad terram Pictorum, quae 
Niduari yocatur."§ The place meant is, doubtless, 
Nidnfy or Lang^Ntdry, both in Lothian, and not, 

* L. 4, c. 26. He expressly says, that in 681, Theodoras or- 
dained Tramwin bishop ^^adpraoinciam Piciorumi quos tunc 
temporit Anglorum erat imperio subjecta." (L. 4, c 12.) 

-f* He says that .Wilfrid, archbishop of York, administered 
the bisliopric not only of all the Northumbrians, but also of the 
Plcts, as far as king Oswy had been able to extend his domi. 
nions (L. 4, c. 3) ; and that Oswy (who was king of the Mer- 
cians) subjected the nation of the Picts, for the greatest part, 
to the dominion of the Engles, though they afterward recover- 
ed the land so conquered. (L. 3, c. 24 ; L. 4, c. 26.) 

t Eddius, Vita & WUfridi,c 37. 

§ Vita S. Cudbercti, c. U. 



INTRODUCTION. 107 

as Smith (followed by Pinkerton) conjectures^ a 
people inhabiting the banks of the river Ntd, run- 
ning into Solway-iirth ; whither this holy man 
could never have gone> from Mailros, in a boat. 
Even Edinburgh, according to the Polychronicon^ 
was a city " in Piciorum terrd," in the territory of 
the Picts ; and was so called from Edan, king of 
the Picts^ who reigned there in the time of Egfrid^ 
king of the Northumbrians.* In Lothian also, at 

* L. 1, p. 199. No such Pictish king is mentioned bjr any 
other authority, nor is he one himself. The Cromca Picto- 
rum (as it seems) calls this city Eden^ and says, ^' In hujus 
[Indulji] tempore oppidum Eden, vacuatum ettac reHctum ett 
Scottis usque in hodiemum diem.** There is, however, a Til- 
lage in Lothian, upon the Forth, now called Careden^ which 
the old capitalist of Oildas, about the twelfth century, who 
twice mentions it by the name of Kair EdeUf calls ^< cixfitas 
antiquitsimaj** and may possibly, though of no consequence at 
present, be the Eden of the Pictish chronicle. Alexander I. 
and David I. call it, in their charters, Edenesbttrg, and Ed- 
vynesburgy castrum pttettarum^ i, e. Maiden castle, (impro- 
perly so translated by some ignorant person, being, in fact, 
from the old British words, mai dun^ a great hill) ; Simeon 
of Durham, and the dirooicle of Lanercost, Edtvinegburch^ 
and Edwynesburghy '* a conditore 8uo monarcho Edwyno^** 
according to the latter, meaning, it is probable, Edwin, king 
of the Northiuibrians, whose dominions extended to the Forth, 
and who was slain at Heathfield, in 633. Mr Pinkerton pre- 
tends that the Castrum Pueilarum^ mentioned by John of 
Wallingford as at the northern extremity of Northumbrian (a 



108 INTRODUCTION. 

a short diatanoe from Edinburgh^ you hare the 
Pentland (L e. Pehiland, or PkOand) UOs, and the 
village of PmUand in their neighbourhood. The 
firth of Forth^ likewise, was anciently called *^ mare 

Dame wbicfa the Sootish writers uniibnnly apply to Edinburgh,) 
'* 18 a mere tnmslaUon of the name of Dun\firies, Dun^Fret ; 
Dun^ Gastellum, urbs; Fru^ FrCy virgo nobilis, IceUnclic. 
This,** he adds, *^ was the name given by the Piks, while 
the Cutnri of Cumbria called the same place Ahernith, as it 
stands at the mouth of the Nith.** (11. 20&) There is not, 
however, nor ever was, a place called Abernith in that district, 
nor does any ancient writer say so ; the only AbemUhy or Ahef" 
iKlAy, in Scotland, being in Stratherny upon the eastern coast. 
EdMurgy or (Edenhurgh^ by the way, is also a town ip Hun- 
gary. (See Townsons Travelt, p. 37.) Its etymology, he 
says, when written with the diphthong, is from the German 
language, and signifies, *' the solitary waste, or desert town, 
which name was given it many centuries i^, after it had been 
destroyed by the army of some foreign prince." Randal Hig- 
den, in another place, positively asserts that the kingom of the 
Bcmidana extended from the river Tyne to the Scotish sea ; 
and that sometime the Picts there inhabited, as appears, he 
8ay89 from Bede, B. III. c 2 (L. 1, p. 2(^) ; and supposes 
the place of residence which Carausius gave to the Picts, in re- 
ward for their treachery in the death of Bassianus, (a story he 
found in Geoffrey of Monmouth,) and where, mixed with Bri- 
tons, they remained for the subsequent age, was part of south- 
em Albany ; to wit, from the wall of Roman workmanship, 
stretched across as far as the Scotish sea, in which is contained 
Gaiwodia et Lodoneia^ U t, GaUow«y and Lothian. {Polychre* 
h. 1, p< 209.) 



INTRODUCTION. 109 

Pkticum ;"* not so much^ perhaps^ as dividing 
the territory of the Picte from^ the kingdom of 
Northumberland^ but as dividing one part of the 
Pictish territory from another ; since we are ex- 
pressly told that the southern part of Albany, or 
Scotland^ which is from the river Tweedy as far as 
the Scotish sea (t. e. the firth of Forth), was for- 
merly inhabited by Picts, but nevertheless for some 
time belonged to the kingdom of the Northumbrian 
Bemicians, from the first times of the English 
kings, till the king of Scots, Kenneth MacAlpin, 
destroyed the Picts, and annexed that part to the 
kingdom of Scotland.f William of Malmesbury 
accounts for the failure of the bishopric of Can- 
dida casa, or Whit-hern, in Galloway, by obser- 
ving, that it was ^^ in extrema Anglorum ora, 
et Scotorum vel Pictorum depopulationi opportu- 
na."| This place, we learn from Bede, belonged, 
in his time, to the province of the Bernicians;§ 

• Llwyd, p. 62. 

•f- PohfchromcoHj L. 1, p. 194. He repeats it as above, L. 
1, p. 209. See also J. de Wallingford, p. 544 ; and Usher, 
p. 212, 213. 

t L. 3. 

§ L. 3, c 4. It further appears, from this ancient writer, 
that IncwUttgumy now Cuningham, was *^ in regime Nordan^ 
kumbrorunC* (L. 5, c. 13) ; and, from the short continuation 
at the end of his great work, that in 750 Eadbert added to his 
kingdom ^^ campum Cyil [now Kyle] cum aliis regionibus." 



110 INTRODUCTION. 

and Higden expresdy describes it as in terra Pic^ 
torum, and says^ that both Galloway and Lothian 
(^Galwodia et Lodonid) were anciently given up to 
the Picts ; but that the former was terrd Pictorum, 
or the country of the Picte, even so late as the mid- 
dle of the twelfth century, we hare the still more 
respectable authority of John and Richard, priors 
of Hexham.* The division of the northern and 
southern Picts involves, nevertheless, a considerar 
ble degree of obscurity and confusion.f In the first 

* Even mr Pmkerton allows, that «« the Piks of Oalloway 
were themsdyes sometimes tiibatary to the Northumbrian 
monarchB, whose dominions extended all along their southern 
frontier. William of Malmesboiy," he says, '^ and Roger of 
Chester, testify, that, upon the decay of the Northumbrian 
kingdom, about the year 820, Whitheme and these southern 
parts were takwi from the Angli by the Piks.*' (Enquiry, I. 
336.) He likewise admits, that '^ the Piks seem to have re- 
tained present ^tfi/^ire** (I. 72), then a part of OaUoway ; and 
asserts, that ^* in ScotUh Lothian, from Tweed to Forth was 
the prime residence of the southern Piks ; whence that country 
is termed Pictorum prodncia by Bede.'* (II. 230.) He uses 
the phrase Scotish Lothian, to distinguish it from an EnglUli 
Lothian of his own creation, pretending, without the merest 
shadow of truth or authority, that ^^ there is ground to infer 
that the whole country; from«the Tine and Newcastle, up to the 
Forth, was anciently called Lotheney (II. 210.) 

-f- Ammianus MarceUinus speaks of the Picts, about the 
year 367» as divided into two nations, the Dicaledones and 
Veciurione* ; which, for no very clear or satisfactory reason, 
are supposed to mean the northern and southern Picts. (See 
B. 27, c. 7.) 



INTRODUCTION. HI 

place> it is by no means certain that these two na- 
tions were governed by their respective kings. The. 
ancient list^ extant in the Cronica Pktorum, pub- 
lished by Innes^ evidently refers to the succession 
of the northern Picts, who, with their king Brude^ 
were converted to Christianity, by saint Columbcil, 
in 565. By that chronicle, however, we find that 
Ahemethy, in Strathem, a considerable distance on 
this side of the Maunik, or Grampian hills, the 
grand territorial division of this people, was the 
capital or residence of these very kings of the 
northern Picts, by one of whom it was given to 
saint Bridget.* Constantin, the son of Fergus, 
founded Dunkeld;'\' Hungus, the son of Fergus, 
Kilrymonty (afterwards St Andrews ;) j: Brude, the 
church of Lock-Leven ; § and Drust, the son of 
Ferat, was killed at Forteviot, or Scone^W another 
royal Pictish seat.ir All these persons were kings 

* See Innes, p. 778, 779, and 800, and p. 77. ^' Aberne- 
thy is south of the Grampian hills ; and of course among those 
Piks who were converted by St Ninian " [i. e, the southern 
Picts]. (Pinkertons Enquiry^ I. 257.) 

t Innes, p. 800, 801. $ IbL 

§ Sib. History of Fife. H Innes, p. 800, 801. 

% Idem, p. 77. " Kenneth," according to Pinkerton, " 4ied 
in his palace of Forthuir^tabacht^ {Ch. Pict.) Fortheviot, (CA. 
Eleg.) now Forteviot, near the river £m, south ef Perth, the 
chief residence of the Pikish kings, after their recovery of Lo- 



lift INTRODUCTION. 

of the northern Pict8> and aU these places are on 
this side of the Grampian hills, or^ in other words, 
in the territory allotted to the southern Picts. The 
Ulster annals {A. SSS) call Aongus Mac Fergus 
(whom the Cranica Pidorum calls UnnustJiUus 
Wrguist), (A. 819) CantianHn Mac Fergus (Can- 
HantinJiUus Wrguist), (A. 762) Bruide, {Bredei 
Jlius Uiurgust), and (A. 692) BruidS Mac Bile 
{BridetfiUus Bilt), kings of Fortren ; a name which 
seems to comprehend the whole of Fife, and part 
of Strathem, including Ahemethy and Farteviot,* 
The only Pictish monarch mentioned in those an- 
nals, who does not appear in that chronicle, is (^A, 
781) Duvtalargf ** rex Pictorum dtra Monah," 
t e, king of the southern Picts, or those on this 
side oi the Mountk. For this obscurity and confu- 
sion, it seems absolutely impossible to account-f 

thian in 684. Before that time, as appears from Adomnan, 
they resided near InTenieBS.** {Enquiry, IL 177-) It is well 
known, however, that, between the times of Brud6 and Ken- 
neth, they had their royal seat at Ahernetky. 

* These annals, at the year 735, have •* BeUum Twini 
Oairbre inter Dalriada et Fortrin ;*' that is, between the Soots 
and the Picts. See more on this subject in the Aunaks Pic- 
torutiif under that year. 

-f* It is probable that the Picts had occasionally made unsuc- 
cessfal inroads into Cunberland, if they never settled there ; 
as, according to Camden, at Moresby, near M^hitehaven, in 



INTRODUCTION. 113 

§ 4. The gOTernment of this people was certainty 
monarchical; generally^ in a single person; but> 
occasionally^ in two together^ as will appear by the 
ancient list of their kings^ compiled, apparently^ in 
the tenth century^ and preserved in a manuscript of 

that county, are several caverns called PicU-ftolei ; peradven- 
ture fsam having been either the burial or the lurking-places of 
this people. 

There were also Picts settled in Ireland, who had probably 
never been in Britain. The Irish writers call them CrvUhnL 
The Ulster Annals, in Latin and En^ish, always term the 
British Picts, Picti^ Pictones^ or PighUy to distinguish them 
from the Irish, Cruithnej Cruthenty Cruthineiy or Cruthent. 
In the Irish original, the name of CruUhne is common to both. 
(See, as to these Irish Picts, Ushers Antiquitaiet^ p. 302 ; Pa^ 
tricii Oputculaf by Ware, p. 27, 113 ; O'flahertys Ogygia^ 
p. 188 ; and the printed extracts from the Ulster annals. The 
Welsh appear to have given them the name of Y GwydhU 
PhichtiaieU (Sir John Pnses's Description of WdUiy prefixed to 
•< The Historie of Cambria^*^ 1584.) They are here stated to 
have over jrun the sea-shore of Caerdigan about the year 640 ; 
and, in the life of saint Teliau, a certain prince of that nefa- 
rious people had, killing the miserable mhabitants, and bum- 
ing houses, and the temples of the church, proceeded from 
where they landed to the city of Menevia (now Saint Davids), 
and there settled and erected his palace. In order to pervert 
the saints, David and Eliad, from their holy purposes, he sent 
to them certain women, who, pretending to be mad, actually 
became so ; whereupon he and his whole house received the 
faith, and were by them baptized in the name of Christ. 
iVUa S. TeUavi, Angiia tacra^ II. 862.) 
VOL. I. I " 



114 INTBODUCTION. 

the twelfth or thirteenth. If we may rely upon the 
tradition ddircred Ty vene r abl e Bede, the Pieta^ on 
their original settlement in the north of Britain, 
received wives from the Soots of Ireland, on condi- 
tion *' that where the matter tfi* ^ the descent of 
the crown]] should come in doub^ they should 
choose for themsdyes a king rather of the feminine 
side, than of the masculine : which," he adds, " un- 
til this day wpfearn to be preserved among the 
Picts.*** That there is some countenance for this 
tradition will appear from the succession of the 
Pictish monarchs, in whidi we frequently find 
brother succeeding to brother, but nerer son, im- 
mediately, to fiither ; nor even, except in a couple of 
owiparatiTely modem instances, when the old con- 
stitution would seem to hare received a shock, after 
an intermediate reign. 

§ 5. It is certain that the most ancient name of 
Britain was AUAm, not, as is generally, but absurd- 
ly> supposed, from its white cliffs, the name not 
being imposed by the Romans, in whose language 
alone attms signifies white; but rather from its 
high rocky coast, or interior mountain8.t Adom- 

• L. 1, c 2. 

t See Bttdiaiuuii, Rerum Sdrtkarum Hiitorkt^ L. 1. Hue^ 
fM^a, p. 202. Neptune had two sons, AUtUma and BergUm^ 
whom Heiculet fouglit against in Gaul ; and^ hii dirti being 



INTRODUCTION. 116 

BED^ in the life of sabt Columba, calls the range 
of hilb^ in present Scotland, which diyided fr6m 
each other, by different branches, as well the Soots 
and the Picts, as the Picts themselTes, Dorsum Bri- 
tannias, a translation, it would seem, of the indige- 
nous appellation Brum^Alban, or Drum-Alban ,* 
whence it may be inferred that either the whole 
island, or, at least, the northern part of it, bore the 
name of Alban, or Albany , an appellation of identi- 
cal import with the ancient Albion in the sixth 
century. Certain it is that the ancient Cakdonia, 
or modem Scoiland, had obtained the name of AU 
bania, or Albany, before the year 1070 ;t a name it 
preserved till after the twelfth ; when it was super- 
seded by that of Scotia, or, as it were. New, or 

ezfaansted, he was aadsted with b shower of stones. (Ponu 
Meh, L. 2, c. &) 

• (« Ad moDtem Bruianalban.** See the old treatise De tUu 
Albania, in Innes's Appendix, Nnm. L, where it is a second 
tune called BrumOban^ and the author, in a third instance, as- 
sumes it for the name of Ddkiada ; ^ Brunalban sive BruH' 
here," Dniimy however, and not Brun or BnUn^ is Irish for 
lack. See O'Briens DicUomary, 

t See Usher, Feterum epittobtrum Hibemicarum syUoge^ 
in the preface. It is even called Albat^ by Roger Uoveden, 
under the year 1106 ; as well as by Gervase of TUbury, about 
the same age : " Ab aquilone est Albania quae nunc Scotia 
didtur." (Otia in^iaHal d, 2.) 



116 INTRODUCTION. 

Little Ireland.^ The part? inhabited by the Picts^ 
which Adomnan and Bede call the provincia, or 
terra, Pictorum, were also denominated Pictinia, t 
or Pictavia,i as those possessed by the Scots were 
called Dalriada : the name of Scotia, or Scotland, 
being nerer giren to the north of Britain till about 
the beginning of the elerenth century^ to which 
period it was peculiarly appropriated to Ireland, 
the mother-country of the Scots : || a &ct of the 
utmost notoriety and authenticity, and only to be 
controrerted by ignorance or folly. Albania, at 
the same time, though synonymous with Scotia, 
after, that is, the eleventh century, seems to have 
been, occasionally at least, distingubhed from Ar- 

* See Pinkertons Enquiry^ II. 235, and the authorities 
there quoted. It is remarkable that neither Gildas, nor Bede, 
nor Nennius, i^ypears to have known any thing of the name of 
Albion^ or Albania ; though the last mentions the ^^ Albanonun 
rages'* of Italy, ^^ qui [a Silvio, ^nes filio] Silvii sunt appd- 
lati.'* Scotland, however, is alwayi^called Albania^ by Geof- 
frey of Monmouth, from Albanaet, a younger son of Brutus ; 
a fable which is adopted by the old treatise De ritu Albankt* 
Othere, in the account of his voyage to king Alfred, calls the 
country of the British Soots Iraland. 

f See Usher, Aniiquitatety p. 360 ; Innes, p. 773. 

i In the Cronica Pictorum. Saxo-Grammaticus caUs it 
Petia : <' Scoius ac PetUe ;*' i. e. Ireland and Fictland. (L. 9, 
p. 171.) He is speaking of Regner Lodbrog, about 830. 

I) See Usher, p. 379, &c. 



INTRODUCTIOK. IH 

gyle, the original seat of the British Scots : since 
the author of the old treatise De situ Albanian, 
speaks of the " Montes qui diyidunt Scoliam ac 
Arregaithel ;*' and, in the Scotickronican,* we have 
" Ergadtam adjaoentem ipsi AlbanicB :" but whe- 
ther the name of Alhanach, or Albanich, were pecu- 
liar to the Scots or the Picts, or common to both, 
is a question yerjr difficult to decide. At the battle 
of Cowton-moor, in 1138, the Scotish army, in 
which there was a considerable body of Galwegian 
Picts, exclaimed all together their national slug- 
horn, or war-cry (insigne patrium), Albanil AU 
bant I the clamour, according to the old historian, 
ascending to the heayens.f From the retort, how- 

•L. U, c 49. 

t H. Himtmgdon, L. 8, p. 388. «' Oentes Scitias,*' says the 
old Pietish chromde, *•*• albo crine nascuntur ab assiduis iiiTi- 
bus ; et ipsius capiUi color genti nomen dedit, et inde dicuntur 
Albani : de quibus originem duzerimt Scotti et Pictu** Mr 
Pinkerton, however, in spite of all evidence and authority, 
maintains that *'*• there is no ground whatever to infer that the 
name of AlhafA was ever, in ancient times, assumed by the 
Ddlreudini^ or present Celtic highlanders." {Enquiry^ II. 
233.) Richard of Curencester, it is remarkable, among the 
Caledonian nations of Roman Britain, enumerates the *' l>amm 
nit Albani : gentes," he adds, '' parum note, et intra lacuum 
montium que daustra plane reeondita.*' This people hepUuies 
bebw the Vacomagi and the Tay : between the Lelanumius 
Hnifi, that is (as appears by his map), or Lochfine^ and the 
Longui JIuviut, or Lochaher : now Lorn. These Albani, no 



118 INTRODUCTION. 

ever, made !iy the English^ after the battle^ of 
Yril Yril Standard!"^ it would aeon that the lat- 
ter name (Jrish)^ applied by atrangera, waa a term 
of reproach, aa Albani, aaaumed by themaelyeay was 
of honour. The word Albanack, also in O'&iens 
Iriah Dictionary, is rendered '^ Scottish, also a Scot," 
as Alban, Albain, is '' the name of Scothind." The 
Scotish highlanders, moreover, to this day, distin- 
guish both themselTes, and their naiiye dialect, 
from the original Irish {Erinach), by the names of 
Gad and Gaidhlig Alba$inaickf What particular 
name was giren by the Picts, either to the whole 

doubt, like all othen, took their niune from their siiuaiioii. 
The Atbani of Lattum, who became dtizeni of Rome, were lo 
called from the Albanmt mom near that dty. Others, by way 
of diatinetioD, were called Albentet ; and there were both AU 
lieiuet and Albiaei in OanL Strabo, who mentions the two 
latter, has giren a dcicription of the Albaid of Moont Canca. 
•oi, and of their country Albamia. (L. 11, p. 499, &c.) Sol* 
das,likewiie, gtres AVbami aathenameof anationof theGaula, 
(p. 190,) and there is another AlbaiAa^ Upper and Lower, the 
latter beiog the ancient Eptma, and the former part of Mace- 
donia. See also the Haitfliaiia, already referred to. Torfreus, 
according to Ftnkertoo, mentions Mmr AUmM^ in Scandinavia. 
«^'In Germany," he adds, «^ any high hills are called Alben. ;** 
and dtca Eccards OrigUiei GermanietB to the same tSUeeL 
iEngidry, II. 833.) 

* Lambards Diethnary, p. 16. 

t They are, likewise, so distingaished by the Irish. See Ae 
title of the Irish Bible, where CkfidheUg n vae^ for Irithy and 
GaMdheaU Albanach^ for Erse, 



INTRODUCTION. 119 

island of Britain^ or to that part of it which they 
themselves inhabited^ is quite uncertain. It must 
hare been the Saxons^ and not the Picts^ who called 
the latter Peohiland or Pehiland, i. e. Pktland.^ 

§ 6. Of the primitive religion of the Picts, few 
particulars are preserved. We only know^ from the 
information qH Adomnan^ that they worshipped, ve- 
neratedy or paid divine honours to a certain foun- 
tain^ which those who drank of> or intentionally 
washed their hands or feet in, were> by gods per- 
mission^ so stricken by the art of demons^ that they 
returned either leprous, or blind of an eye> or 
maimed, or infested with some other infirmities ;f 
and that they had not only magi, or priests, who 
could raise contrary winds, and dark mists,): and 
thought their own gods more powerful than that ol 
the Christian missionaries,! but also wizards, or 
sorcerers, who could milk a bull.|i Of their mar- 
riage ceremonies we are uninformed ; but that they 
buried, and did not bum their dead, appears from 
the same respectable authority.lT 



* (« When the Saxoos seised Lothian, they called it Pikland, 
the Piks retainmg their possessions nnder the Saxons.*' {Bn* 
quiru^ I. 144.) 

t L. 8, c. 10. t I> ^9 c- ^• 

g li. 2, e. 33. 11 li- 2, e. 16. 

f L. 2, c. 28. 



1«0 INTRODUCTION. 

In their domestic eoonomy they retained Scotish 
slaTes/ and used drinking-glasses ;t and in war 
they made use of darts^ or jarelins^ and lances ;% 
and their kings^ or commanders, occasionally rode 
in chariots.|| As to their dress, they rather, ac- 
cording to Gildas, covered " their yillainous coun- 
tenances with hair, than the shameful parts of their 
bodies, and those next to the shameful parts with 
clothes.''^ This,howeyer, must be participated with 
the Irish allies, who are always '' shag-haired vil- 
lains." 

§ 7* The language of the Picts is expressly dis- 
tinguished by Bede, as one of the five spoken in 
Britain at the time he was writing. " Hasc in pras- 
aenti,*' says he, '* juxta numerum librorum quibus 
lex divina scripta est, quinque gentium Unguis^ unam 
eamdemque summs veritatis et verie sublimitatis 
sdentiam scrutator et confitetur, Anglorumf vide- 
licet, BriUomtm, Scottarum, Pigtobum, et Latino^ 
runu"^ It was, therefore, different from that of the 
Anglo-Saxons or English, the Britons or Welsh, 
and the Scots or Irish. At the same time, that it 
was a Celtic idiom, and had some degree of affinity, 
of course, with the Welsh or British, and perhaps, 

• Adorn. L. 8, c 34. f Idem, ibL 

t H. HuntiDg. Gildas relates that they drew the helpless 
Britons from the waU by hooked darts (<< uncinata tela'*), 
tl Adorn. L. 1, c 7* § C. 15. f L. 1, c. 11. 



INTRODUCTION. . 121 

zlso, though more remotely^ with the Irish or Scot- 
ish^ is manifest from another passage of the above 
venerable historian. The Roman wall, he says> 
(meaning that of Antoninus,) began at almost two 
miles distance from the monastery of JEbercumig, 
now Abercom, on the west, at a place which, in 
the Pictish language (sermone Pictorum), was called 
Peanfakel, but, in the English or Saxon language, 
Penellun.* Now this identical place Nennius, a 
Briton, calls Pengaaul, (the wall, which he erro* 
neously confounds with that of Severus, being, he 
says, in the British tongue called Gual,) which 
town was called in Scotish Cenail, but in English 
PeneUun,f . It is, therefore, evident that the word 

•L. I,cl2. 

i* G. 19. It may be inferred, from what is here said, that the 
Ficts pronounced the ^ or w of the Britons as^ i cfiheltot 
gaauly or watt: a pronunciation which, it is observable, charac- 
terises to this day the native inhabitants of Angus, Buchan, 
Murray, and other shires on the eastern coast, beyond the firth 
of Forth, all which, it is well known, were anciently inhabited 
byPicts. 

'' One monument I met with, within four miles of Edin- 
burgh [near Queensferry], different from all I had seen else- 
where, and never observed by their antiquaries. I take it to 
be the tomb of some Pictish king, though situate by a river 
side, remote enough from any diurch. It is an area of about 
seven yards diameter, raised a little above the rest of the 
ground, and encompassed with large stones, all which stonea 
are laid lengthwise, excepting one larger than ordinary, which 



122 INTRODUCTION. 

Pean in Pictish^ aft Pen in British^ and Cean in 
Scotish or Irish, signified kead^ BaAfahel in the 
first of those languages, as gaaul in the second, 
(hoth, indeed, borrowing oorruptly from the Latin 
valhm,) a wall: meaning, like CenaU, the head 
of the wall :* and, consequently, that there was 

is pitdied oo end^ and ocmtaini this inscription, in the bub»- 
rons chaneten of the foiuth and fifth oenturiss. In oc Umuh 
jacU Vetta / VictL This the oomnum people call the Cai^ 
stene^ whence I subset the person's name iras Getut, of which 
name I find three PictiBh kings." [The stone was still stand- 
ing in Septcmhcr 1801.] Lhwyds Letter to Rowlandj {Mona 
antiqua^ p. SIS.) 

The GonTersion of P into V was undoubtedly oommon s but 
there never was a Pietish king named Getut ; though Gede or 
GA^ife has crept into the old lists of St Andrews, Fordnn,and 
Wjntown. There is one, however, called Vist^ but both these 
were in fabulous times ; and, after all, there is no necessity 
to suppose this Vetta a king, at least aprindpal king, though 
he may possibly have been a Pict of some rank or consequence. 
An inscription, mentioned by Camden, to be found at Rome 
among the antiquities of Saint Peters church, reads, ^* Aste. 
rius comes Pictorum, et Syra, cum suis, votis solvere." P. 85 ; 
Usher, S76* So that, it would appear, there were titles of no« 
bility among the Picts : if, that is, we are not imposed upon. 

* It is the village of Kinnel^ or Kinneil^ in-West Lothian. 
Baxter says, that in Welsh, Pefuy^mM is the head of the 
waU ; but this, as Mr Pinkerton remarks, is not PeatroaheL 
It is, however, very like it. ^' The Pikish word," he pretends, 
^* is broad Gothic, paena^ ^ to extend,' Ihre ; and vahely a 
broad sound of veal^ the Gothic for *> walL* " (I. 358.) <« To 
such heights will ignorance arise !*' (I: 200.) 



INTRODUCTION. 1«8 

some analogy betweep the British language and 
that of the Picts^ each being a branch from the Cel« 
tic stem^ unless, indeed, it may be contended that 
the Picts, like the Saxons^ had merely adopted the 
British name of the place in question, without trou- 
bling themselves to express its meaning in their 
proper tongue. The fact in question may be fur- 
ther elucidated and confirmed by another arcum- 
stanoe. All names of places, according to the rere** 
rend Thomas Fleming, beginning with Bal, Col or 
Cul, Daly Drum, Dun, Inch or Innes, Auchter, Kil, 
Kin, Glen, Man, and Strath, are of Gaelic [t. e. 
Irish] origin. Those beginning with Aber and Pit, 
are supposed to be Pictish names, and do not occur 
beyond the territory which the Picts are thought 
to have inhabited.* Upon this principle is sup- 
ported the position that the Pictish language must 

* SiatUtical Account of Scotland (parish of Kircaldy)^ 
XVIII. 1. See also Innes's Critical etsay, p. 76, where the 
word Strati at Strathy is taken into the aooount of the Picts. It 
does not, however, oceur in Lhuyds Comparative voeahu^ 
lary^ nor in its present sense in the Irish dictionary, unless 
it be the same with Sraiih^ a bottom or vaUey. Stradbatty^ 
also, is the name of several places .in Ireland. Mr Warton, 
from some ^< judicious antiquaries,** whom he does not name, 
says, '^ The names of places and persons, over all that part of 
Scotland which the Picts inhabited, are of Scandinavian ex- 
traction.** iHUtory of EnglUh poetry^ I. Dissertation l.)i 
A gross falsehood, if there be truth ito history. 



124 INTRODUCTION. 

hare been a dialect of^ or borne some resemblance 
to, the Welsh or British^ in which the prefix Aber, 
in the name of a place, is common. It must at the 
same time be remembered, that the north of Bri- 
tain was inhabited by the Caledonians, or native 
Britons, before the Picts arrived there ; if, indeed, 
this will account for there being Pits and Abers 
nowhere else.* That the Pictish language, how- 
erer, was not intelligible to the Scots, nor the Scot* 
tish to the Picts, we know from the circumstance 
of saint Columba, when in the country of the Picts, 
being under the necessity of employing an inter- 
preter.t That they spoke Gothic is, if not a pal- 
pable falsehood, asserted without the slightest sha- 
dow of authority, and merely for the support of a 
groundless and self-contradictory system.j: Little 
further light can be thrown upon this subject by 
the proper names of the Picts, most of which are 
unknown to occur in the language of any other 
people : asy for instance, Alpin,* Aleth,* Artbra^ 
nan,\\ Bill* Bred* Broichan,\\ Brud^*\\ Ccesta- 
tin* CeaUraim* Cenelath,% Canal* Derili* Da^ 
drest,* Domelech,* Drest or Drust,* Duvtalarg,§ 

• Cro, Pictorum. 

t Adorn, L. I, c 33. L. 2, c. 33. 

i Mr Pinkerton supposes '' Pikish*' a branch of <^ the an- 
cient Scandinavian dialect of the Gothic" (I. 352) ; and speaks 
of «« the Lowland Scotish^ or modern Pikitk.'* (I. 35&> 

II Adorn. § An, UL 



INTRODUCTION. 125 

Drostan,^ Emchat,\\ Enfret* Erp* Entifidich,* 
Finstgim,\\ GaUmy* Galanan Etilich,* Gartnack,* 
Garnardy* Gi^ram,* Hungus,* Iogenan,\\ Ken^ 
neth*Lugucen Calathyf Meilchtm,* Muircholaick,* 
MunaU, Necktan,*'\ Talore^* Talorgan, Tarain\\ 
or Taran* Udrest* Utkoil* Vigen.f Virolic,f 
Wid* Wirdech* Wirgust* Wrad or Wroid.'^'X 



-f Nectan, a holy man, appears from Camden to be men- 
tioned by William of Malmesbury. Ndtan leod was a king of 
Southern Britons about 508. See Chro. Sax» 

X The following names occur in an extract from the r^ter 
of Saint Andrews {Enquiry ^^ I. 458) : Howonam^ NechtaUy 
Phittguineghertj the three sons of king Hungus ; Fincfum^ 
his queen ; and Mouren^ his daughter. Those of the Irish 
Picts, as preserved in the Annals of Ulster, are AiUUa, Sedan, 
Becccy CcethataOf Canitcuarhin^ Ctn^Dunean^Dungarte^Fia' 
chrachy Flahrua^ Finrin, Lorenin, Maoikdun^y Maolcaich, or 
Maokasichy and Skanlaichy or Scannal, to which Adomnan 
enables us to add Eckniuslaid. The charter of Hungus, printed 
by Sir Robert Sibbald, in The History of Fife, though of very 
suspicious authority, affords the following names: Anegut^ 
Bargahy Bargothy BoUge, Chana, CTuilturan, Chinganena^ 
Demene, Dosnach, Drusti, Dudabrath, Forchek, Gamachf 
Gigherty, Glunmerachy Lucheren, Nacfttakchy Nactan, PTtCm 
radath, Pherath^ Phiachan, Phinkich, Shinah, Taran, ThO' 
larg, WiihrotH, Ythemhuthih ; all of whom are said to have 
been of the blood royaL However this may be, Phinkich was 
certainly an Irish name, being that of Macbeths father, as well 
as saint Brendanes. Pheradaih and Pherath, Bargah and J7ar- 
gotky seem the same names. 



186 INTRODUCTION. 

The only Pictish word^ beside peon andfakel, al- 
ready spoken of« not being tbe prc^r name of man 
or place, stiU preserved, is Geone, the name, it 
would seem, of a particalar military cohort among 
the Picts.* Henryt ardideaoon of Huntingdon, who 
wrote the first seven books of his history before 
1139, having, after Bede, enumerated the five lan- 
guages formerly used in Britam, adds, " although 
the Picts seemed then destroyed, and their language 
so utterly perished, that what mention was found 
of them in the writings of the ancients then seemed 
a fiible." He considers the extinction of the language 
of the Picts as even more wonderful than that of 
their kings, princes, and people : " £t, si de aliis 
mirum non esset, de lingua tamen, quam unam in- 
ter caeteras deus ab exordio linguarum instituit, 
mirandum tndetur" It b, therefore, dear that no 
vestiges of the Pictish language remained in the 
age of this writer, nor, excepting the few proper 
names already noticed, are any such to be now 
found. 

§ 8. That the Picts had some knowledge of let- 
ters, after, at least, their conversion to Christianity, 
may be inferred from the message of their king 
Nechtan to Ceolfrid, abbot of Wearmouth, whose 

* '^ Anbrananuty decrepitus senes, primarius Geone cohor* 
(is.*' (Adorn. L. 1, c. 33.) 



INTRODUCTION. 127 

prolix Latin letter the king had translated into 
his own language, haying, in fact, been led to this 
application by the frequent perusal and meditation 
of ecclesiastical writings, and being already in no 
small degree master of the subject. The old trea- 
tise, also, De situ Alhanias (an extract, it is proba- 
ble, from the Topographia Btitanniw of Girald 
Barry), says, '' Legimus in historiis et in chronids 
antiquorum Britonum, et in gestis et annalibus 
antiquis Scottorum et Pictorum ;" which may be 
thought to prove, as father Innes remarks, that 
there were annals of the Picts, which were deemed 
ancient even in the twelfth century, though not, 
perhaps, composed either by Picts themselves, (mt 
in the remacular idiom of that people : but, from 
the subject referred to, that the country then oor* 
ruptly called Scotland, was anciently called Albany j 
from Albanaci, the younger son of Brutus, the first 
king of the Britons, it is evident that these htstorice 
et chronica antiquorum Britannorum, were nothing 
more than the romance of Geofirey of Monmouth, 
little older than Giralds own time, and from which 
the gesta et annates antiqui of the Scots and Picts 
must necessarily have been extracted or compiled. 
The original register of Saint Andrews, which 
quoted Pictish books, *' Sicut in veteribus Picto- 



128 INTRODUCTION. 

rum libris scripta reperimus/'* would, probabljr, if 
reooverable, throw some further light upon the sub- 
ject, as might, likewise, the '' Chronica ecclenas de 
Abimethtft" quoted in the Scoiichronicon^i' if still 
extant.} 

§ 9. That the Picts were, for the most part, 
actually destroyed and exterminated by Kenneth 
MacAlpin, is, if not absolutely certain, at least high- 
ly probable ; or, rather, in &ct, not at all probable, 
but certainly or substantially true; if, that is, we 
may rely on positive authorities, and drcumstan- 
tial eyidenoe. We indeed find Picts in the Scot- 
ish army at the battle of Brunanburgh in 938, 
and the inhabitants of Galloway so called, about 
the middle of the twelflbh century ; but these could 
only be a rery small portion of such a populous and 

• SibtMOda History ofFife^ p. 68. 

t L. 4, c. 12. 

$ In the library of the duke of Norfolk (now belonging to 
the Royal Society), according to the Oxford catalogue, torn. 2, 
part 1, num. 3222, is a MS. entitled ^' Historia de ten! Pic- 
tic&, in lingua Pictici ezarata ;*' but it turns out to be 
«^ only a Latin treatise (written in Irish characters) of logic, 
^thics, and physics, in the old Aristotelian way;*' though 
the false title appears to have induced the noble purchaser to 
give five pounds for what was not, in reality, worth five far- 
things. (See Nicolsons Scottish hittoricai library^ edition of 
1736, p. 22.) 

6 



INTRODQCTION. 1*9 

powerful nation ; and what, then^ had become of 
the rest ? Never^ after the accession of Kenneth^ 
do we meet^ in history or charter^ with a single 
Pictish name. The Nectans^ Brudes^ Bilisi &c 
(names^ no doubts common to the people as well as 
to the sovereign) seem to have entirely disappeared^ 
as if the whole race were at once extinct* The 
most favourable construction that can be put upon 
the conduct of Kenneth^ is^ that^ instead of actual- 
ly destroying the Picts^ to secure peaceable posses-^ 
sion of his new throne^ or to revenge his fathers 
deaths he merely compelled them to change their 
names^ language^ and peculiar manners^ so that they 
could be no longer distinguished from his Scotish 
subjects. All history^ however^ such as it ib, agrees 
in the deletion and extermination of the Picts. The 
Cronka Picjlorum, which appears to have been writ- 
ten in the tenth century^ though exceedingly con- 
cisc^ and apparently imperfect^ having said that 

* Mr PinkertOD asserts that <^ Old Pikish aames are found 
in Scotland at a late sera :" adding that ^' Fordun mentions a 
Cruthe or Crtdhen, de Angus ;" and that **• Gartnach comet, 
or earl Gamat, is witness to a charter of Alex. I." {Enquiry, 
I. 286.) These two instances, however, admitting them to be 
Pictish, only serve, by way of exception, to prove the general 
principle. The name of Naughton, as doctor JLieyden ob« 
served, was the same with that of Jfectan, the Pictish king, 

VOL. I. K 



180 INTRODUCTION. 

PictooMiWMao named from the VktB, add^ ^quoe, 
mi disbmu, Kioadius delent :" but the paseage re- 
femd to does not, at pxeaent, occur* *^ Deus en- 
im," it goes on, '' pro mento tnm malitue alienoa 
ac otkwoe h» reditare dignatus eat fiusere : quia illi 
non sohim deum, minain^ ac preeeptum Bprerenuit^ 
aed et in jure aquitatb aliia »qui pariter noluo- 
runt"* The old list of Scotiah and Pictiah lungs, 
extracted from the raster of St Andrews^f says, 
that Kenneth '' l6 annis super Scotos regnayit, des- 
truetis Pictis ;" he reigned sixteen years oyer the 
Scotsiy after the Picts were pby himl] destroyed. 
'* Hie mint calliditate/' it adds, " duxit Scoioi de 
Argadia in terram Pidarum.'* Gindd Barry, bishop 
of saint Davids, an author of the twelfth century, 
has a singular anecdote, not improbably €i his own 
invention, of all the " magnates Pictcnrum," or 
chiefr of the Picts, bdng slain, by stratagem, at a 
feast to which they had been invited by the Scota.$ 
The strongest, however, and most decisive testimo- 
ny, in fiivour of this general extermination, is that 

* See Inncs's CHHealEitay^ Appendix, Num. XL p. 783. 
Instead of aqui parUer nolMeruni, he propoMi ttqulparari 



t /U. Num. V. 

t De inttruetione jpHncifitj Julius B. XIII. to. 97* h. Po- 
iyehronkOHj I* 1» p* 210* * 



INTRODUCTION. 181 

of Henry of Huntingdon^ who wrote the first seven 
books of his history about the year 1 137, before the 
Scotish invasion^ and the battles of Clithero and 
Cowton-moor^ had given his countrymen reason to 
know that the Picts still existed in Galloway. Ha>* 
ving mentioned^ after Bede^ that five languages 
were used in Britain^ of the Britons, that is> Eng-* 
lish, Scots, Picts, and Latins, he adds, '' quamvis 
Picti jam videantur deleti, et lingua eorum itaom* 
nino destructa, ut jam fabula videatur, quod h^ ve^ 
terum scriptis eorum mentio invenitur, cui autem,'' 
he continues, '' non comparet amorem ooelestium 
et horrqrem terrestrium, si cogitet non solum regea 
eorum, et principes, et populum deperiisse ; verum* 
etiam stirpem omnem, et linguam, et mentionem 
simul defecisse ?" * 

* L. 1, p. 299. Mr Pinkerton says, of this respectable eo> 
desiastie, that '^ he was the first £&glish writer who adopted 
the fables of Geoffirey of Monmouth [whose history, however) 
he never saw tiU after the paMica t ion of the first part of his 
own, in which it is never once mentioned, nor anything ta- 
ken from it] ; and his judgment is equally apparent in being 
the first writer, whom 1 can discover to have mentioned the 
destruction of the Piks by some pretended Scots [that, again, 
is not true, as the Cromca Pictorum preceded him by a cou» 
pie of centuries] : for the fact is, there was no people in Bii- 
tain, known by the name of Scots, from about 7^, when the 
kingdom of the old Scots in Britain feU, till about 1020 ; 
when the name of Scots was improperly given to the Piks." 



1S8 INTRODUCTION. 

Tbat Alpin^ tbe fiither of Kenneth, and, conse- 
quently, Kenneth himself, had some title, or preten- 
sion, to the Pictish crown, seems highly prohable. 
There is, in fact, strong reason to suspect that the 
mother of Alpin was a Pictish princess, and,^it may 
be, the only daughter of Alpin the son of Wroid, 
king of the Picts, who died in 779> and after whom 
her son had receiyed his name, as Kenneth seems 
to haye done that of his immediate predecessor. In 
support of this idea, it is observable that no Alpin 
occurs among the Scotish or Irish kings, previous 
to the accession of Alpin MacEochy in 837i* but 
that, in the Pictish list^ we hare certainly one, if 
not two, of that name. 

iBn^uiry^ IL 163.) The fUflehood of this anertion is dcmon^ 
•tzable from AIcniD, Ingolph, Ethdwod, the Saxon chnmide, 
Ac. &e. 

• Jocdin, VHa Patrieiij mentions an << Alpinui films 
iSoft, de stirpe DonaUi Duthdaknagh^^ as king of AtheUaihy 
or Dublin, whose son Eochadhy or Eocehiadf and dau^ter 
DuNMa, were raised from the dead by saint Patrick. (Usher, 
448.) But no such name occurs in Ware, O'Fbdierty, or even 
Keating* 



ANNALS OF THE PICTS. 



ANNALES PICTORUM. 



CCLXX. Cum [Brittones] plurimam insultt 
[Brittanise] partem, incipieiites ab austro, posse- 
dissent, oontigit gentem PictorumdeScythia,utper- 
hibent, longis navibus non multis oceanum ingrefr- 
sam, drcumagente flatu rentonim, extra fines omnes 
BrittaniieHiberniam pervenisse^ejusque septentrio- 
nales oras intrasse, atque inrenta ibi gente Scotto- 
rum,* sibi quoque in partibus illius sedes petisse^ 
nee impetrare potuisse* . . . Respondebant Scotti, 
quia non ambos eos caperet insula : Sed possumus, 

* The ScotH aie mentioDed by no vriter before Ammianus 
Marcellinas, in the fourth century ; and do not appear to have 
been settled in Ireland at a much earlier period. (See Inncs's 
Critical Eitay^ 513, ^c» 535, jfc) £ither, therefore, Bed^ 
who professedly writes from hearsay, has confounded the SooiH 
of his own time with the Hiberniy or more ancient inhabitaqli, 
or this expedition of the Picts could not have taken place till 
a much later period. The chronology of this venerable histo- 
rian is, in fact, peculiarly obscure and confused, as he evident- 
ly means to place both Picts and Soots in Britain before the 
arrival of the Romans. 



136 ANNAI<.S OF 

inquiunt, nlubre Yobis dare ocmsilium quid a^jere 
▼aleatis. NonmuB iosulam aliam esse non procul a 
nostra, omtra ortum solis^ quam ssepe lucidioribos 
dielras de longe aspioere solemus. Hanc adire si 
▼ultis, habitabilem vobis fiu»re yaletis : rel si qui 
resisterit^ nobis auxiliariis utimini. Itaque, peten- 
tes Brittaniam, Picti habitare per septentrionales 
insube partes ooeperunt, nam austrina Brittones 
oocuparerant. Cumque uxores Picti non habentes^ 
peterent a Soottis, ea solum conditione dare oonsen- 
serunty ut ubi res penreniret in dubium^ magis de 
feminea regum proeapia^ quam de masculina regem 
sibi eligerrat : quodusque hodie [anno, scilicet, 73 1 3 
apud Pictos constat esse senratum.* 

* Beds, HUtOrU eeek%kuticagmtu Anghrun^ L. 1, c. I. He 
leems to haye had do dear idea of the age, and still less of the 
precise year, when this expedition took place : neither does the 
Saxon chronicle attempt to supply the deficiency. Richard of 
Cirencester seems to fix this event to the year 170, [A.M. that 
is, 4170,1 about which time, he says, king iiraia is beUevedto 
have arrived, out of the isles, in Britain, with his Picts 
(B. II. c. 1, § 26) : but as he apparently here confounds the 
Reuda of Bede, who was the leader, he says, of the old SeoU^ 
in a siniilar, though subsequent expedition, with the Rodric of 
Oeoffirey of Monmouth, tliis otherwise valuable compiler is, 
in the present instance, of no authority. Nennius is perfectly 
extravagant and romantic in his informaticm or conjecture: 
and, the fact is, no other writer has boen more succeasfuL 



THE PICTS. 137 



ANNALS OF THE PICTS. 

CCLXX. When the Britons^ beginning from the 
souths had possessed the greatest part of the island 
of Britain^ it happened that the nation of the Picts 
from Scythia^ as they report, having entered the 
ocean^ in a few long ships^ the wind driving them 
about^ beyond all the confines of Britain^ arrived in 
Ireland^ and entered the northern coasts thereof; 
and^ finding there the nation of the Scots^ request- 
ed a settlement in those parts also for themselves, 
but could not obtain it. . • . The Scots answered, 
that the island would not hold them both : But we 
are able, they said, to give you profitable counsel 
how you ought to act. We know that there is an- 
other island, not &r from ours, opposite the rising 
sun, which we often, on very clear days, are wont 
to see at a distance. If you will go thither, you 
may make yourselves a habitation : or, if any one 

The date now fint adopted seems, for the present, plausible, 
if not probable ; as the Picts are never once mentioned till 
between twenty and thirty years after, nor is there the least 
authority, reason, or necessity, for assuming them to have been 
established in the north of Britain at an earlier period : fimcy, 
indeed, may do wonders, but certainty is impossible. 



188 ANNALS OF 

sbould resiflty use us as Miziliaries. The Picts, 
tlierefare« makiiig for Britain, b^gan to inhabit the 
northern parts of the isbuid, for the Britons had 
oocupied the southern: and whereas the Picts, not 
haring wiyes, requested them of the Scots, they 
consented to gire them, on this condition only, 
that, where the matter should come in doubt, they 
should choose themselyes a king rather of the femi- 
nine not of kings than of the masculine : which 
appears to be obserfed among the Picts unto this 
day* 



CCCVI. Post rictoriam Pictorum, Constantius 
pater Eborad mortuus est, et Constantinus, om- 
nium militum consensu, Ccesar creatus** 



CCCVL After the conquest of the Picts, Gm- 
stanthis the &ther died at York, and Constantine, 
by the consent of all the soldiers, was created Caesar. 



* Exoerpia auctorit ignoH^ ad caL Am. Mar. Gronaviiy 1683. 
This is the first mention made of the Picts by any Roman his- 
torian. 



THE PICTS. 139 

CQCLVIII. Prooedente autem tempore^ Brit- 
tania^ post Brittones et Pictos, tertiam Soottoram 
nationem in Pictorum parte recepit, qui duoe Reuda 
de Hibernia progressi, vel amidtia vel ferro, sibi- 
met inter eos sedes quas hactenus habent vindica- 
runt : a quo videlicet duce usque bodie Dalreudini 
rocantur, nani> lingua eorum^ datd partem signi- 
ficat* 

CCCLVIII. In prooess of time^ Britain^ after 
the Britons and the Picts> received a third nation 
of the Scots, in the part of the Picts ; who, under 
their commander Reuda> having passed oveir into 
Ireland, either by friendship or by the sword, ob- 
tained for themselves^ those seats which they hither- 

* Beda, L. 1, (S. 1. The word dtU had the same meaning 
in his own language ; another of its Irish senses is a tribe or 
clan^ which is more suitable to the occasion. (See O'FLihertys 
Ogygia^ 322.) The aera of this expedition, of which, it is pro- 
bable, Bede had no certain information, and no accurate idea, 
has been fixed by modem Irish writers, and is, consequently, 
of too dubious and suspected credit, that one should hesitate 
to reduce it even a century lower. (See Pinkertons Enquiry ^ 
II. 61, jt%, and the authorities (such as they are) there quoted.) 
This litUe colony is supposed to have been shortly afterward 
driven back to Ireland by the Picts (which Bede, however, was 
not aware of) : but it would be no very violent scepticism to 
doubt the fact of either of these expeditions, which certainly 
smack somewhat too much of Irish tradition. 



140 ANNilLS OF 

to posseas ; from which commander they are to this 
day called Dalreudins, for, in their" language^ dal 
signifies a part 



CCCLX. Consulata Constantii dedes^ terque 
Julianij in Britanniis cum Sootomm Pictonimque 
gentium ferarum excursus^ rupta quiete condicta^ 
loca limitibus ricina vastarent^ et implicaret formido 
proTinciaSj pneteritanim dadium congerie fessas^ 
hiemem agens apud Parisios Cesar • . . Ferebatur 
ire subsidio transmarinis^ ne rectore vacuas relin- 
queret Gallias. Ire igitur ad hec ratione vel vi 
componenda Lupidnium placiilt. • • • Moto^ ergo> 
velitari auxilio^ .ffirulis scilicet et Batans, nume- 
risque Mssiacorum duobus^ adulta hieme dux ante 
dictus Bononiam venit: qussitisque narigiis, et 
omni imposito milite, obsenrato flatu secundo ven- 
torum, ad Rutupias sitas ex adverso defertiir^ petit- 
que Lundinium : ut exinde susoepto pro rei quali- 
tate consilio^ festinaret odus ad procinctum.* 

CCCLX. In the tenth consulate of Constantius^ 
and the third of Julian^ when^ in Britain^ the in- 

* Ammianus MaroeUiniu, L. 20, c. 1. 



THE PICTS. 141 

cursions of the Scots and Picts, savage nations^ the 
peace agreed on being broken^ wasted the grounds 
near the boundaries, and terror involved the pro- 
vinces, wearied with the accumulation of former 
slaughters; Caesar, passing the winter at Paris, 
feared to go to the assistance of those beyond sea, 
lest he should leave Gaul without a ruler. There- 
fore, to compose these trouble by reason or force, 
it pleased him to send Lupidnius. • . . Putting in 
motion, therefore, the light-armed auxiliaries, to 
wit, the Heruli and Batavians, and two companies 
of the Msesiaci, the aforesaid commander came to 
Bononia * £\n mid-winter^ : and having got ships, 
and put every soldier on board, taking advantage of 
a favourable gale, he is conveyed to Rutupi8e,f si- 
tuate over against it, and marches to London : that 
there£nmi, having taken counsel according to the 
nature of the business, he might the sooner hasten 
to battle. 



CCCLXIV. Picti, Saxonesque, et Scotti, et 
Atacotti, Britannos serumnis vexavere continuis^ 

* Now Boulogne. -f* Now Richbonragh. 

t Amnii Mar. L. 26, c. 4. It would seem, from this 
passage, that the Saxon pirates had occasionally infested the nor. 



14S ANNALS OF 

CCCLXIV. The Picto, and the Saxons, the 
Scots also, and the Attaoots, harassed the Britons 
with continual afllictions. 



thancoMtiof Britetn,neiraeaitiiT7bdbraduirani?alin 448. 
Hm Ronuuif, at this period, m appean from the NatUia im* 
fern, had an officer with the title of *« Gomee liioria SaxomM 
per BrUanniam ;" and CUudian, in his piaiset of Stilicho, 
intradneei Britannia nylng—. 

M Dlios eilcetam cniia, ne bdla timeram 
SenHeoy ne FUtum trcmeiem, ne UU&re tots 
JPxoepioeran dnhin ¥011011101 Skueotki Yentis*'* 

(By him pioteetcd, Scotiah wan IM fear not» 
Nor tranUe at the Pict ; nor, from the shore, 
Behold, with dubious winds, the Saxons come.) 

The historian mentions them elsewhexe as infSesting OaoL 
Ridiard of Cirencester places the Ataootti in the west part of 
the province Vespasiana, upon the north of Clyde, and calls 
them *^ gens toti aliquando olim Brittaniae fiarmidanda.*' 
They are likewise mentioned by St Jerome, in company with 
the Scots t *' Scottorum et Attioorum [oRat Atticotoram] ritn, 
ac de republid^ Platonis, promiicuas uzores, communes libe- 
los habeant" iEpUiola^ 83; Usher, 307.) He professes to 
have seen, in Oaul, one or other of these nations eating hu- 
man flesh. The name, AHacottiy according to Mr Pinkerton, 
'' means simply Hither Scottt or Scots remaining in Britain'* 
iEnquivy^ II. 70) : a very ridiculous conjecture, no doubt ; 
for though Atta ScotH might have had sudi a meaning, Atta* 
cotti cannot : and, in fact, their origin, as well as the etymo- 
logy of theb name, is totally unknown. 



THE PICTS. 148 

CCCLXVIII. ProfectU8[Valeotiiiianu8]abAiii. 
bianifl^ Treverosque festinans nuntio peroellitur gra^ 
vi^ qui Britannias indicabat barbarica oonspiratiooe 
ad ultimam vexatas inopiam : Nectaridumque oomi- 
tern maritimi tractos occisum^ et FuUo&udem dnoem 
hoetium insidiisdrcamFentuin. Quibusmagnocam 
horrore compertis^ Severum etiam turn domestico- 
rum misit^ si fors casum dedieset optatum> oorrec- 
turum sequius gesta : quo pauIo revocato^ Joyinus 
eadem loca profectus, Froyertuidem celeri gradu 
priemisitj adminicula petiturus exercitus validi • . . 
Postremo ob multa et metuenda, quae super eadem 
insula rumores assidui perferebant^ electus Theo- 
dosius illuc properare disponitur . • • adsdtaque ani- 
moea legionum et cobortium nube« ire tendebat 
prsBeunte fiducia speciosa. £o tempore Picti, in 
duas gentes divisi^ Dicaledonas et Vecturiones,* iti 
d^mque Attaootti bellicosahominum natio^et Sootti> 
per diversa vagantes^ multa populabantur : • . . • Ad 
bee prohibenda si Gopiam dedisset fortuna prospe- 
rior, orbis extrema dux efficadssimus petens^ cum 

* Usher and Izines suppose these Dicakdones (as some edi* 
tions lead) and VecturUmet to be the sonthem and northern 
Picts. (See AnHquUaUt^ p. 906, CriHcalEttay^ p. 8f.) It 
is doubtful, however, whether the Picts were thus divided at 
so early a period ; and, most likely, there is some inextricable 
corruption in the text, as no such names are elsewhere to be 
found. 



144 ANNALS OF 

veniflset ad Bononue litiu^ quod 2^ spatio oontroTerso 
terrarum angostiis redprod dutinguitur marisy . • . 
exinde traiismeato lentius freto defertor Rutupias^ 
stationem ex adreno traoquillain. Unde cum oon- 
secuti Batan yenisaent et Eruli^ Joviique et Vio- 
tores^ fidentes Tiribua nunieri ; egressua tendensque 
ad liUndinium^ . • • diyiais pluriforiam globis^ adtH*- 
tu8 est vagantea lioatiuiii raatatorias manus, graves 
onere saranarum : et propere fusisque Tinctos bo* 
mines agebant et peoora^ pnedam excussit, quam 
tributarii perdidere misenimL His denique resti- 
tuta omiii> pnet^ partam exiguam impensam mi- 
litibus fessis, mersam difficultatibus suis antehac 
dyitatem, sed subito quam salus sperari potuit re- 
creatam^ in orantis spedem Ifletissimus introit Ubi 
ad audenda majora prospero sucoessu ektus^ tuta- 
que scrutando oonsilia, futuri morabatur ambiguus, 
diffusam rariarum gentium plebem et ferocientem 
immaniter^ non nisi per dolos occultiores et impro- 
vises excursus superari posse^ captivorum confes- 
sionibus et transfiigarem indiciis doctus.* 

* Am. Mar. L. 27) c 8. In the foUowmg book he says 
that Theodosius repaired the cities and pnesidiary camps, and 
defended the boundaries with watches and outrguards, and that, 
having recovered the province, which had been in the power of 
the enemy, he so restored it to its pristine state, that, according 
to his own account, it both had a Uwful governor, and was 



THE PICTS. 145 

CCCLXVIII. ValentiniaD, having departed from 
the Ambians^ and hastening to the Treveri^ (or 
Triers,) was afflicted with heavy tidings, which in- 
dicated that Britain, by a conspiracy of the barba- 
rians, was reduced to the last distress : and that 

thenceforward called Valevtia, by the will of the prince^ 
as it were, by way of triumph* This was in 369, when he 
left the island. The poet Claudian alludes to the exploits of 
this great oonanaander, saying of him, 

'^ Ille leves Mauros, necfaUo nomine Pictosy 
Edomuit, Scotumqae vago mucrone secutus, 
Fregit Hyperboreas remis audacibus undas." 
(He the light Moors, and, true-named, Picts subdued, 
And, with a roving point, following the Scot, 
Broke, with bold oars, the Hyperborean waves.) 

Be III. cm. Hononi (A.C. 396). 
Again: 

-^— — — — '' maduerunt Saxone fuso 
Oroides, incaluit Pictorum sanguine Thule, 
Sootorum cumulos flevit gladalis Time" 
(The Orkney isles were wet with Saxons slain^ 
Thule, far off, grew hot with blood of Pict, 
And frozen Ireland wept her heaps of Scots.) 

From this passage, Richard of Cirencester infers that the Ro- 
man province of Vespasiama, beyond Antoninus^s wall, had, 
under the last emperors, obtained the name of T^ufe;— aname, 
a^ any rate, of which the poet makes frequent use : 

" Hyperboreo damnatum sidere Thylen.^* 
(Thule condemned to Hyperborean star.) 

In Ru/inum. 
VOL. I. L 



146 i^NNALS OF 

Nectaridusj count of the sea coast, was killed, and 
Fullofiiudes, the general, encompassed by the snares 
of the enemy : which being understood witli great 
horror, he sent Sevems, at that time count of the do- 
mestics, if fortune had given the wished-for chance, 
to correct these things done amiss : who being in 
a little time recalled, Jovinus being gone into the 
same parts, sent before Provertuides with a quick 
pace, to crare the aid of a powerful army. ... At last, 
on account of the many and fearful things, which 
continual rumours brought concerning the same is- 
land, Theodosius, being elected, is appointed to has- 
ten thither • • • and having taken a hardy multi- 
tude of legions and cohorts, he set forward, a showy 
courage leading the way. At that time the Ficts, 
divided into two nations, the Dicaledonie and Vec- 

^ Terruit oceanum, et nostro axe remotam 
Insolito bello trefflefedt murmure ThuletuV 
(AifiightB the ocean, and from us remote, 
Makes Thnle tremble with unwonted war.) 

De UBo Getidh 

^^ Horrescit . • . ratibns • . . impervia Thule.^* 
(Thttle, unpassable to shipt, grows rough.) 

In III, con, Hontk 

The firequent mention of the Soots and Picts by this poet, 
proves how formidable those nations were in his time to the 
Romans. See another extract, to this purpose, in a preceding 
note. 



THE picxa 147 

turiones^ and likewise the Attaoots^ a irarlike iia« 
tion oi men^ and the Scots^ wandering through va- 
rious parts^ ravaged many. ... To put a stop to 
these outrages, if more prosperous fortune gave as- 
sistance, this most active general, seeking the ex- 
tremities of the globe, when he had come to the 
coast of Bononia, which is severed from the land 
over against it by the straights of an ebbing and 
flowing sea • • • thence, having leisurely crossed the 
channel, he is brought to Rutupiae, a tranquil sta- 
tion on the opposite shore. Whence, when the Bata- 
vians, and the Heruli, and Jovii and Victores, num- 
bers confident in strength, and who followed dose 
after him, had alrived, he went forth, and march- 
ing to London, • . . divided into several troc^, he at- 
tacked the wandering wasting bands of the enany, 
heavy with the load of their baggage ; and those 
who drove men boimd and cattle being speedily 
routed, he took the booty which the miserable tri- 
butaries lost. To these finally everything being 
restored, except a small part bestowed on the wea- 
ried soldiers, he, most joyful, after the manner of 
i>ne triumphing, entered the city, heretofore over- 
whelmed with its difiEiculties, but which, suddenly 
refreshed, might hope for safety : where, encouraged 
by prosperous success to attempt greater things, 
and seeking safe counsels, he remained duUous of 



148 ANNALS OF 

the future^ being instructed by the confessions of 
the prisoners^ and the communications of d^erters, 
tlflt this diffused rabble^ of yarious nations^ and 
raging crueUy^ could only be vanquished by secret 
stratagems^ and sudden incursions. 



CCCLXXXIV. Incursantes Pictos et Scotos 
Maximus [tyrannus in Britanni& i militibus im- 
perator oonstitutus] strenue superayit.* 



CCCLXXXIV. Maximus^ the tyrant^ being 
constituted emperor in Britain by the soldiers, 
bravely vanquished the Picts and Scots, making 
incursions. 



* Protperi chronicon (Labb^, Nova bib, MSS. Hbro. torn I. 
p. 56) ; and Sigebert. '' Maximus," acoordiDg to father Innes, 
** before he left the isLind, repulsed with great vigour, and 
oyercame the Scots and Picts, according to Gregory of Tours ;" 
and refers, in a note, to '^ Greg, TuronCs hist.** but without 
cidog book, chapter, or page. In fact, however, Gregory of 
Tours nowhere mentions the Pictt of Britain ; though, cer« 
tainly, he has a great deal coneeming the Pictavi ofGauU 



THE PICTS. 149 

CCCXCVIII. 

Inde Caledonio velata Britannia monstro, 
Ferro picta genas cujus vestigia verrit^ 
CcBTulus^ oceanique sestum mentitur amictus^ 
Me quoque vicinis pereuntem gentibus, inquit, 
Munivit Stilicho^ totam cum Scotus lernen 
MoFit^ et infesto spumavit remige Tethys. 
Illius effectum curis, ne tela timerem 
Scotica^ ne Pictum tremerem.* 



CCCXCVIII. 

Thence Britain, guarded from the Scotish bug. 
With iron-punctured face, an azure vest 
Brushes her feet, and represents the sea : 
" Me, also, wasted by a bordering tribe. 
Me aided Stilicho, when all lerne 
The Scot in motion put, and Tethys foam'd 
With the vexatious oar : and, by his cares, 
I fear not Scotish darts, nor dread the Picts." 



CCCCVI. Drust filius Erp, centum annis reg- 
navit [aZtVer, rexit, rect^ vixit], et centum bella 
peregit. Nono decimo [/. vigesimo nono] anno 

* Claudiani, 1. j?, in prtmum consulatum Siilic^tonis, v. 
247, &c. 



150 ANNALS OF 

regal ejas, Patridot epuoopuB eaoctus ad Hyber- 
niand perreiiit inadani.* 



CCCCVL Dnut» the wm of Erp^ lived a him- 
dred yean, and fought a hundred battles. In the 
19th [r. 29th] year ai his reigu^ Patridc the hdy 
bishop came inta the island Hibemia. 



CCCCIX. Britannia^ omni armato milite^ mi- 

* Cnmka de arigine antiquorum Pictorum (Innes's Crili- 
cat euay^ Ap. Num. II. Pinkertons Enquiry^ YoL L Ap. 
Num. z.) 8t Patrick u said to have arrived in Ireland A. C. 
432, 80 that ziz aboold, in all probability, be zxtz, which will 
leave a difference only of two or three years, supposing Drust 
to have actoallj commenced his reign in 400. Mr Piokerton 
makes it commence in 414, and, instead of 45 years, g^ves 
him 38. This Dmst, who seems famous, by his long life, and 
numerous victories, was, probably, the first sovereign who es- 
tablished the Pictish settlement in the main of Scotland, by 
driving out the old Dalriadic Scots to the west, and the Cale- 
donians, or aboriginal Britons, to the south ; being themselves, 
before that time, confined to the Orkneys, or remote provinces 
of the north. Part of these Britons mskbg a successful stand 
in ttie south-west comer of Scotland, may have there founded 
the kingdom of Strath-Clyde. But this hypothesis, it must be 
confessed, is strongly militated against by the mission of Ni- 
nian ; of which, however, we have no dedsive cera. 



THE PICTS, 161 

litaribasque copiis, rectoribus linquitur immanibus^ 
ingenti juTentute spoliata (qiue comitata vestigiis 
[Maximi] tyranni domuin nusquam ultra rediit)^ 
et omnis belli usus ignara penitus ; duabus primum 
gentibus transmarinis Tehementer seevis^ Scotorum 
a circioDe^ Pictorom ab aquilone calcabilis rnultod 
stupet gemetque per annos** 

* Gildas, c 11. He xntrodaces this fint devastadon, as he 
calls it, after the death of Maximus, who, haviog been declared 
emperor by the Roman army in Britain, had passed over into 
Oaul, and was taken, and put to death at Aquilea, in 388. 
Bede, who nearly transcribes this passage of Gildas, adds, that 
'^ these nations are called transmarine, not because they were 
seated out of Britain, but because they were remote from the 
part of the Britons ; two arms of the sea being interjacent, one 
of which from the eastern sea, the other from the western, 
broke in, far and wide, upon the lands of Britain, although 
they did not reach each other. The eastern, he continues, has 
in the midst of it the city GiudL The western, above it, that 
is, on its right, the dty Alduith, which, in their language, 
signifies the rock Cluith ; for it is hard by a river of that name." 
(L. 1, c. 12.) Gittdi is thought to have been (a wooden city) 
situate in the island of Inchkeith in the firth of Forth (Usher, 
-p. 356 ) : Akluith is Dunbritton ; and these arms of the sea 
are, of course, the firths of Forth and Clyde.<|- The explanation 



t Jlcluith is, literally. Ad Ouydamy at, or upon, the Qyde : 
Petra-OoiOe, indeed, another British name of this dty (Altlom- 
lum, c 15),' implies a rock on that rmer : and Mr Pinkertum even 
asserts, that «itf in Welsh means a rvdc" (£ii«M»y, I. 90.) 



162 ANNALS OF 

CCCCIX. Britain^ along with every armed sol- 
dier^ and the military forces^ is forsaken by her cruel 
rulers^ despoiled of her lusty youth (which^ having 
accompanied the footsteps of the tyrant Maximus^ 

given by Bede of the epithet trantmarine may, no doubt, be 
weQ founded ; but Claudian, in fact, describes the Soots as 
coming from Inland to Britain ; and introduces Britannia 
speaking thus :— 

^^ Me quoqne Tidnis pcrenntem gentibus, inquit, 
Blunint StiUcfw ; totam quum Scottu JUmen 
Movit, et infesto spumavit remige Tethys.'* 

De lau, SHUcho. L. 2, 

(Me, too, in danger from two neighbouring powers, 
Defended Stilicho ; when all leme 
The Scot in motion put ; and Tethys foam*d 
With the oppressive oar.) 

At any rate, it would not be a singular instance of Bedes mis. 
understanding the words of Gildas. The author, likewise, of 
a gloss, annexed to a copy of Gildas at Cambridge, refers this 
passage, not to the Scots, whom Reuda had brought into Bri- 
tain, but to others, who, in the hope of robbery and plunder, 
came yearly out of Ireland : ** Quia Scotti tunc temporis in 
Hiberma habitabant, et Picti in Scotlay id est ah aguiloneJ'* 
{VihenAniiquUaiet^ p. 310.) •« Habitante plebe Britaonica,^' 
says Ethdwerd, ^^ incuriosd causa firmitatis intra fossam que 
i Severo canare condita erat, insurrexerunt gentes dus, Picti^ 
.scilicet, ab aquilonali plaga, et Scot* ab occidentali, contra eos 
cum exerdtu, vastantes eorum possessiones : et sic, per multa 
annorum spatia, innumerabili eos miseri^ afflixerunu*' 



THE PICTS. 153 

Dever more returued home), and utterly ignorant 
of every practice of war, trampled on, for the first 
time, by two exceedingly fierce transmarine nations, 
of the Scots from the west, of the Picts from the 
north, is stupified, and groans for years. 



CCCCXIV, Gens igitur Britonum^ Scotomm 
Pictorumque impetum non ferens, ob quorum in- 
festationem ac dirissimam depressionem, legates 
Romam cum epistolis mittit, militarem manum ad 
sevindicandum lachrymosis postulationibusposcens, 
et subjectionem sui Romano imperio continue tota 
anlmi virtute (si hostis longius arceretur) rovens.* 
Cui mox destinatur legio prseteriti mali immemor,t 
sufficienter armis instructa. Quae ratibus trans 
oceanum in patriam advecta, et cominus cum gra- 
vibus hostibus congressa, magnam que ex eis mul- 
titudinem sternens ; et omnes ^ finibus depulit, et 



* Thu was the first legation. 

-f- «• Occisioois videlicet imperatorls Gratiani [A. C. 387]* 
ut glossata hie exponit.** (Usher, p. 313.) This legion was 
sent by Honorius, after the decease of Constantine, and the 
capture of Maximus. (PauU diaconi JDe gettit Romanorum^ 



154 ANNALS OF 

•ubjectofl dfcs tam atrod dilaoeratione ex imini- 
nenti captintate liberant Qnos jusait ocmstituere 
inter duo maria trans inwilam mumm ; at eaaet ar- 
oendahoatibafltiirbainstractasterrore; Gmbnsque 
tutaminL Qui, Tnlgo irrationalHli absque rectorv 
hctoB, non tam lapidiboa quam cespitibos, non pro* 
fuit* 



* Ondas, c. 12. The title of Uut diapter, in the old CofU 
hilay Uj ^ Qnaliter BrUones arcteU i Scotia et Pictis, pro 
Romtno miaenint eiudlio, et obtinuemnt. £t qnile eonufiom 
Eomani eis dederint* Vidclieet, ut Inter duo maria mnntm 
per pni11i# paiaanm plnrima trana ini m l a TO inatmerent, a man 
SeotiA naqne ad mare Hibemis, (I. «.) I Kair Eden dvitate 
antiqniaama, doorom ferme nuUiom spatio k monaaterio Aber. 
eomig (quod nuie voeatur Aberoom) ad oocadentem, tendens 
eontim ocddentan^ jaxta urbcm Aldntfa. At inanlani moram 
non tam lapidibni qoam cetpitibna oonatruentea, ad nihiliim 
utilem Btatuunt ; quia statim Romania repatriantibafl, itermn 
ab ipsii impugnati aunt" Bede adds, They [the Britons] 
made tliia wall between the two firtfaa, or anna of the aea, of 
whidi he haa akeady spoken, for a great many miles : that, 
where the defence of the watera was wanting, there, by the 
hdp of the wall, they might defend their borders ftom the ir- 
ruption of the enemy : of which work there made, that is, of 
a most brbad and high wall, moat certain vestiges are discern* 
ible until this day. It begins, he says, at almost two miles 
space from the monastery of ^bercumig (Aberoom) toward 
the west, in a place whidi, in the language of the Picts, is 
called Peanfahd, but in that of the English Penneltor ; and^ 



THE PICTa 156 

CCCCXIV. The nation of the Britons, there- 
fore, not bearing the yiolence of the Scots and Picts, 

running toward the west, terminates hard by the dty of Al- 
daith (Dunbritton). (L. 1, c. 13.) The tiUe of Nennios's 
19th chapter is, '^ Qualiter Severus imperator tertius mnrum 
trans insulam ob incurnonem Pictorum Scotorutn que facere 
prieeepit, et illos k Britontbus di^isit, et ubi postea peremptus.'* 
And the title of C. 24 gives an accurate idea of the course of 
Severus's wall : but^most probably, he again omfounds the 
turf wail of Sererus in 210 with the stone watt erected by the 
joint efibrts of the Romans in 416 ; as, it is certain, there were 
no Piots or Scots in Britain during the time of Sevenuu This 
narrow tract, or isthmus, seems to have been originally selected 
by Julius Agrioola (A. C. 80), for his chain of forts described 
by Tacitus. A turf wall had been likewise erected in the same 
line by Antoninus Pius, or his lieutenant, Lollius Urbicus^ 
in or about the year 138 ; of which Bede knew nothing, sup- 
posing the reparation, or, possibly, new wall, to be the original 
-work. The progress of diis wall, which extended, in fact, from 
CariuHj of old Caeribden, or Caer^Edin^ already mentioned, 
two miles to the west of Ahercorn^ where Bede makes it to 
begin, to Old'Kirkjpatrick^ in the shire of Diinbarton, upon 
the river Clyde ; a distance of 36 miles, or 887 paces, Eng* 
lish, and 39 miles, or 969 paces, Roman measure, is ascer* 
tained by the inscriptions on several stones which have been 
discovered on the spot, and are now in the university of Glas- 
gow, all of them being dedicated to Antoninus, or to Lollius. 
(See Gordon's Itinerarium septentrionaky p. 52, 6^.) The 
following account of both walls is given by Richard of Ciren- 
cester : *' Hie Brittania," says he, ^^ rursus quasi amplexu oce- 
ani delectata, angustior evadit, quam alibi, idque ob dno ipsa 



166 ANNALS OF 

on account of their vexation and most cruel depres- 
sion^ sends ambassadors to Rome with letters^ sup- 

rapidisaima, qa» infonduntur, astnaria Bodoiriam scOieet et 
Cloiiam [i. e, the firths Forth and Clyde]. Contractus hie 
isthmus ab Agricola legato primiim praesidio munitus erat. 
Alium munim, in bistoriis nobHissimum, erexit imperator An- 
toninus, ad XXXV. circiter milliaria protensum ; ut hoc me- 
dio barbaiorum sisteret incursiones, qui et ab ^tio duce de- 
mum reparatns est, undedmque firmatus turnbus.*' (L. 1, 
c. 6, § 42.) The wall of ^tius, in aftertimes, obtained, among 
the Scots, the name of Grahamt or Grimet dyke^ for what rea- 
son is unknown* It was never called the PicU waU (a name 
peculiar to that erected with stones in or about the year 420) : 
which may seem to prove that it was not originally intended to 
oppose this people, who had not, in all probability, penetrated 
at that period so far south ; and, most probably, indeed, were 
not then in Britain. Even Bio Cassius, who, under A. C. 
182, mentions either this or Hadrians wall, and knew nothing of 
either Scots or Picts, says, ^^ For, when the nations of this 
island were passed that wall, which extends between themselves 
and the Roman camp, and had wasted many parts, the Roman 
commander, and the soldiers he had with him, being slain, 
Commodus, assailed by fear, sent against them Alpius Mar- 
cellus." (B. 72, c. &) Though re-built, or repaired, by the 
Britons, in 416, to repress the incursions of the Scots and the 
Picts, few or no vestiges.of it are supposed to be at present dis- 
cernible, the canal to unite the Forth and Clyde having been 
cut in the same direction. This ^tius is, apparently, the con- 
sul tertioy to whom the Britons shortly after send their lament- 
. able groans. [See Anndlt of the Cakdonians, pp. 51, 58, n. 
. and post p. 160. n.— £d.] , 



THE PICTS. 167 

plicating, with dolefal expostulations^ a military 
force to defend them^ and rowing its perpetual sub- 
jection to the Roman empire^ with the whole power 
of the mind (if the enemy were driven further off): 
to which^ unmindful of the passed evii^ a legion^ suf- 
ficiently versed in arms^ is straightway appointed : 
which^ being carried across the ocean in ships^ and 
presently engaging with grievous enemies^ and pros- 
trating a great multitude of them^ not only drove 
them all out of the confines^ but^ with so atrocious 
a slaughter^ delivered from imminent captivity the 
endangered citizens : whom it ordered to build a 
wall across the island between the two seas^ that^ 
being garrisoned by a multitude inclosed together^ 
it might be a terror to the enemy and a defence to 
the citizens : which^ being made by the irrational 
vulgar^ without a guide> not so much with stones 
as with sods> did no good. 



CCCCXVL lUa legione^ cum triumpho magno 
et gaudio^ domum repetente^ illi priores inimici, 
ac quasi ambrones lupi profunda fame rabidi^ siccis 
faucibus in ovile transientes^ non comparente pas- 
tore> alis remorum, remigumque brachiis^ ac velis 



158 ANNALS OF 

rento Bimiatis recti, tenninos mmpiiiity cfleduiitqiie 
omnu^ et quaBque obvia mataram seu segetem 
metant, calcant, transeunt. Itemque mittontur 
queruli legati, sdasis (ut didtur) restibas, oper« 
tiaque sablone capitibos, impetnates k Romanis 
aazilia, ac reluti timidi puUi patrum fideliasimis 
alia gaccambenteBy ne penitua miaera patria dele- 
retur, nomenqne Romanum, quod rerbb taiitum 
apod eoa auribiu resnltabat rd ezteramm gentium 
opprobrio obrosum Tilesoeret.* At illi, quantum 
humaiue naturv posdbile est, eommoti tantae bis- 
toria tngeduBy roktus oen aquilarum, eqnitnm in 
temiy natitarum in mari, cunus accderantes, ino- 
pioatos primiun, tandem terrilMles inimicorum un- 
gues oenridbus infigunt mucronum, cadbusque fo- 
liorum tempore certo ad simulandum istam pera- 
gnnt stragem, ac fit, d montanus torrens creMs 
tempestatum rivulis auctis auctuB, sonorosoque 
meatu dyeos exundans, ac sulcato dorso fronteque 
acra, erectis, ut dunt, ad nebulas undis mirabiliter 
spumans; ast uno objectas dbi 'evkitgurgUe moles: f 
itasmulorumagminaanxiliaresegregii (siquata- 

* This was the leeond kgadon. 
t VtigO, ^MeU, Jm 2, ▼. 4S7* 



THE PICTS. 169 

men evadere potuerant) propere trans maria fiiga- 
rerunt, quia anniyersarias avide prsedas nullo obsis- 
tente trans maria exaggerabant. Igitur Romani 
patria reyersi^ denuntiantes nequaquam se tam la* 
boriosis expeditionibus posse frequentius Fexari^ et 
ob imbelles erraticosque latrunculos^ Romana stig- 
mata^ tantum talemque exercitum, terra ac mari 
fatigari : sed ut insula potius^ consuescendo armis^ 
ac yiriliter dimicando^ terram, substantiolam^ con- 
juges^ liberos et (quod hie majus est) libertatem 
yitamque totis yiribus yindicaret^ et gentibas nequa- 
quam se fortioribus (nisi segnitia et torpore dissoU 
yerentur) ut inermes yindis yinciendas nullo modo, 
sed instructas peltis^ ensibus, hastis et ad ciedem 
promptas protenderet manus^ suadentes (quia et 
boc putabant aliquid derelinquendo populo com* 
modi accrescere) murum^ non ut alterum^ sumptu 
publico priyatoque, adjunctis secum miserabilibus 
indigenis^ solito structurfe more, tramite ^ mari 
usque ad mare inter urbes quae ibidem forte ob 
metum hostium collocatie fiierant, dlrecto librant, 
fortia formidoloso populo monita tradunt> exemplar 
ria instituendorum armorum relinquunt, in littore 
quoque oceani ad meridianam plagam, qua nayes 
eorum habebantur^ et inde borbariie ferae bestis 



160 AKNALS OF 

timebaDtar, turres per intervalla ad prospectum 
maris collocantj valedicunt tanquam ultra non re« 



CCCCXVI. This legion Feturning home> with 

* GHdas, c. 13, 14. The tide of the hitter chapter, m the 
old capitnUry, is, *' Quomodo Britones rursnm Romanomm 
wdatiuin repetiermt, et qualiter Romani sese excusaverint ; 
sed tamen laudare et monere coeperont : ut murum a mari ad 
mare facerent : quod et facerent, i mari Norwagiae usque ad 
mare GaliwadisB, per octo pedes Utmn et duodecun altum. 
£t turres per interraUa construxerunt^ eo in loco obi Sevcms 
imperator maximum fossam, firmisissimumque vallum crebris 
insuper turribus oommuniter per cxxxiL passuum longe ante- 
fecerat, (I. e.) i villa quae Anglice WdUetende didtur, Latine 
yero caput muH interpretrantur [L interpretatur] : quae est 
juxta Tinemuthe^ qui murus multum distat a praefato vallo 
apud meridiem, quod ante apud Eatr JSdeti supra mare ScotUe 
ooDstituerant." The title of Nenniu8*s 24th chapter, as before 
observed, is, *' De tecundo etiam Severo, qui solita structura 
murum alterum^ ad arcendos Pictot et Scctot fieri 4 Tine-- 
muihe usque Rouvenet praecepit." He had already confound- 
ed the wall of the real Severus with that of Antoninus, and 
now eonfonnds another Severus with some body else. This 
new wall imurut)^ according to Bede, was built of firm stone, 
where Severus had formerly made a wall of turf (vallum) ; and 
war eight feet broad and twelve high, in a right line from east 
to west, as in his time was dear to beholders. (L. 1, c 12.) 
Its remains are still visible, and might have so continued, had 

7 



THE PICTS. 161 

great triumph and joy, those former enemies, like 
ravening wolves, raging with extreme hunger, with 

not the ignorant, barbaroust and Gtotbic justices of Northum- 
berland lately ordered them to be demolished for the purpose 
of repairing the roads. It extended, originallj, from a place 
called Segedunum^ now Coutint^ or Cotent^ty houte^ upon the 
Tyne, a few miles below Newcastle, to Bulness, upon the Sol- 
way, or Edenmouth ; and is described, by Richard of Ciren- 
cester, '^ murum non terra, ut ante pulvereum, sed saxo soli, 
dum.'* It was the work, he says, of Stilicho, as appears from 
the lines of Claudian, already cited. But the death of Stilicho, 
which happened in 408, renders this impossible ; though he 
might very likely have, some years before, repaired that of 
Severus. A late writer pretends, that this '' last and most 
important wall ever built in Britain, according to Beda's ac- 
count, was that raised by the Romans, who agaih, under the 
command of Gallic, came to assist the Britons against their 
old enemies, the Piks and Scots, about the year 426*' {Enquiry 
into the history ofScotland^ I. 47) : and says again, ** For 
these reasons, I lend full assent to Beda; that this stone wall 
was buUt by GalUo** (/M. 54) : and repeatedly calls it ^( Oal- 
lio*s wall.'* Neither Bede, however, nor any other writer, more 
ancient, that is, than Sabellicus, or Hector Bois (whom this 
Gothic <* antiquist** is servile enough to follow, though asha- 
med to quote), ever mentions such a general as GcMio in Bri- 
tain, or, of course, that he had any concern with the restored 
walL 

It is rather an unfortunate circumstance to the readers of 
andent history, that Gildas should only have one single date, 
which he lias taken care, at the same time, to express so ob- 

VOL. I. M 



162 ANNALS OF 

thirsty jaws leaping into tbe Bbeepfold^ the shepherd^ 
being absent, carried with the wings of oars^ and 
arms of rowers^ and saUs'bent by the wind, break 
the limits, and destroy all things, and whatever lies 
in tlieir way, ripe fruit or standing com, they cut 
down, trample upon, and overrun. Again are que- 
rulous ambassadors sent, with rent garments, (as it 
is said,) and heads covered with sand, intreating 
aid from the Romans, and, like fearful diickens, 
crouching under the most faithful wings of their 
parents, that their miserable country might not be 
utterly destroyed, and the Roman name, which, 

fooffdy, thai nobody can nndentand it ; and that all the ancient 
dates given by Bede should be totally fanciful and inconsistent. 
'^ It soon appeared that the strongest walk and ramparts are 
no security to an undisciplined and dastardly rabble, as the un- 
happy Britons then were. The Soots and Picts met with little 
resistance in breaking through the wall, whose towns and cas- 
ties were tamely abandoned to their destructive rage. In many 
places they levelled it with the ground, that it might prove no 
obstruction to their future inroads. From this time no attempts 
were ever made to repair this noble work. Its beauty; and 
grandeur procured it no respect in the dark and tastdess ages 
which succeeded. It became the common quarry for more than 
a thousand years, out of which all the towns and villages around 
were built ; and is now so entirely ruined, that the penetrating 
eyes of the most poring and patient antiquarian can hardly 
trace its vanishing foundations. Jam teges ett M TroUtfuiL^* 
(Dr Henrys HUtory o/G. SrUaini 1. 575.) 



THE PICTS. 163 

among them^ resounded to the ears in words only^ 
even gnawn by the reproach of foreign nations^ be- 
come yile. But they^ as much as is possible to hu* 
man nature^ being moTed with the history of such 
a tragedy^ hastening^ as it were the flight of eagles^ 
the expedition of horsemen by land^ of mariners by 
sea^ fix the> at first unexpected^ at length terrible> 
talons of their swords in the shoulders of the enemy^ 
and accomplish this slaughter in resemblance of the 
fall of leaves in a certain season ; and as it is, if the 
mountain-torrent increased by the frequent rivulets 
of rain, and overflowing tlie channels in its sonorous 
course^ and with a furrowed back, and sour face, 
the waters, as they say, being raised to the clouds, 
wonderously foaming ; but by one [obstacle] bursts 
resistless o'er the levetd mounds ; so these femous 
auxiliaries speedily drove the herds of rivals (if by 
any means they were able to escape) beyond the seas, 
because, beyond the seas, no one withstanding, they 
greedily heaped up their anniversary plunder. The 
Romans, therefore, returned to their country, de- 
claring that they could in no wise be so very fre- 
quently troubled with such laborious expeditions, 
and the Roman ensigns, and such and so great an 
army, wearied by land and sea, on account of cow- 
ardly and wandering robbers : but advising, that 



164 ANNALS OF 

the island nther^ by aocnstoming itself to anus^ 
and manfoUy fighting, its land, property, wives, 
children, and (what is greater than these) liberty 
and life, should defend with all its powers, and 
should by no means, as pwsons unarmed, stretch 
out the hands, to be bound in chains by nations in 
nowise braver than itself (unless they were dissol- 
ved by sloth and dulness) ;* but, furnished with 
bucklers, swords, spears, and ready for slaughter 
(because this, also they thought would be of some 
benefit to the people being left to themselves), they 
buUd a wall, not as the other, at public and private 
expense, the miserable natives being associated with 
them, in the usual mode of building, in a direct line 
from sea to sea, betwixt the cities, which, perad-^ 

* JFlaocas Aleniiini, aboat 780, has these line&s 
* * Geni pign Britonum^ 
Qus fere oontinuia Pictorum pressa dudlia, 
Scmtii pondus, tandem vastata subivit ; 
Nee yaluit propriis patriam defendere scutis, 
Vd libettatem gladiis reyocare patemam." 

Scrips zv. p. 703. 

( ■ T he lazy Britons, 

Oppress'd with frequent battles of the Ficts, 

The weight of slavery have undergone, 

Nor can defend their country with their shields,. 

Or liberty recall with biting swords.^ 



THE PICTSJ 16ff 

Tenture^ welre there placed for fear of enemies ; de- ' 
Kver manly counsels to the fearful people ; leave 
them models for making arms ; upon the shore alsa 
of the ocean^ on the southern coasts where their ships 
hiy^ and thence the barbarous sayage beasts were 
hared, they erect towers at intervals to overlook the 
sea ; and take their leave> as not again to return. 



CCCCXX. Itaque illis ad sua revertentes, emer« 
gunt certatim de curicis* quibus sunt tnms Tethi* 
cam vallem t vecti (quasi in alto titane incalescen- 

* Small vesseb, described by Cssar iDe leUo chilis h, 1, 
c. 51) ; Lucan, Pliny, and Solinas, being made of willows, 
and covered with hides ; and still in use among the native in- 
habitants of Wales and Ireland. 

-|- Some MSS. read corruptly, Styticam^ but none, it is be- 
lieved, Scythicam. Gale and Bertram propose Theiicam :' but 
Tethicam vaUem^ [is] a hyperbolical appellation of the Irish 
channel : from Tethyt^ supposed, in fte pagan mythobgy to 
be the wife of Oceania^ and hence a poetical figure, or personi- 
fication of the tea* Thus Virgil : 

«« Tibi serviat «ftl;?ia Thuki 

Teque sibi generum Tethys emat omnibus undis/' 

Geor. L. 1, v. 30. 

<« While furthest Thule thy dread will obeys. 
And Tethys, for her son, buys thee with all her 



166 ANNALS OF 

teque auimate de arctissimis foraminam cayernulis 
fiuci renniculoniRi oenei) tetri ScotonimPictorum- 
que greges, moribus ex parte dbsidentes et una 
eadem sanguinis fundendi avidiUte oonoordes, fur- 
ciferosque magis rultus pilb> quam corporum pu- 
denda, pudendisque proxima vestibas regentes: 
cognitaque oondebitorum rerersione^ et reditus de- 
negatione> solito confidentius omnem aquilonalem, 
extremamque terrae partem pro indigenis muro te- 
nus capessunt. Statuitur ad hsc in edito arcis 
acies^ segnis ad pugnani, inhabilis ad fugam^ tre- 
mentibus pneoordiis inepta, quae diebus ac noctibus 

The same use is frequently made of it by LucaO) and repeat- 
edly by Claudian : 

—i— ^*' totam quoin Scciut Itmen 
Movit, et infetto apnmavit vcmige Tetkys**' 
'' — 'i— when all leroe 
The Soot in motion put, and Tethys foam*d 
With the oppressive oar ** 
Again: 

«»*^ Domito quod SaxonCj Tethy$ 
Mitior, aut fracto secura Briiannia Picto," 

In Eutroy L. 2. 

^' That Saxons conquerM, Tethys grows more mild. 

Or Britain safer from the fractured Pict." 
Oildas is known to have read Virgil ; and Claudian being the 
nearest poet to his own time, and in other respects particularly 
interesting to the Britons, was in all probability his greatest 
favourite. 



THE PICTS. 167 

stupido sedili marcebat« Interea non cessant un- 
cinata nudoram tela^ quibus miserrimi cives de 
minis^ tracti solo allidebaiitar. Hoc scilicet eis 
proficiebat immaturse mortis supplicium^ qui tali 
fiinere rapiebantur^ quo fratrum pignorumque 8U0« 
rum miserahdas imminentes pseuas cito exitu devi* 
tabant. Quod plura loquar? Relictis ciFitatibus, 
muroque celso^ iterum quibus fiigae : iterum disper* 
sionea solito desperabiliores. Item ab hoste insecta^ 
tioDes : item strage accelerantur crudeliwes : et si- 
cut agni a lanioiiibus> ita deflendi cives ab inimicis 
discerpuDtur^ ut commoratio eorum ferarum assi- 
milaretur agrestiiim.* 



CCCCXX. Tbese> therefore^ returaiug home^ 
tbe miscbieFOus berds of Scots and Picts^ differing^ 
partly^ in morals^ but agreeing in one and tbe same 
avidity of sbedding bloody and covering ratber tbeir 
villainous countenances witb bair^ tban the shame- 
ful parts of their bodies^ and those next to the 
shameful parts^ with clothes» emerge eagerly m>m 
their ships^ in which they are carried across the 
Tethick valley (like brown troops of little emmets 
[issuing] from the narrowest holes of their nests^ 

* Gildas, G. 15. See, likewise, Bede (L. 1, c. 12) ; and 
Bthdwerd (P. 83a> 



168 ANNALS OF 

in the high san and fierce heat) ; and^ knowing the 
departure of the allies, and their refusal to return^ 
more confidently than usual they take the northern 
and extreme part of the land from the natives as &r 
as the walL To oppose these irruptions was placed 
upon the top of the fortress a garrison, slow to fight, 
unable to fly, simple with quaking hearts, which, 
day and night, in their stupid seat pined away. In 
the meantime cease not the hooked darts of the 
naked savages, with which the most miserable dti- 
zens, drawn from the walls, were dashed to the 
ground. This punishment, however, of immature 
death, was profitable to those who were snatched 
away by such a death, whereby they avoided, by a 
speedy exit, the lamentable sufferings at hand for 
their brothers and children. What can I say moie ? 
Leaving the cities, and the high wall, again their 
dispersions are more desperate than usual. Again, 
pursuits from the enemy ; again, they, having be- 
come more cruel, are hastened by slaughter ; and, 
as lambs by butchers, so the lamentable citizens are 
cut in pieces by their enemies, that their habitation 
resembled that of wild beasts. 



CCCCXXIIL Britannis subjectione Rhomano 



THE PICTS. 169 

imperio repromittentibus^ subsidium mittit Hono- 
rius; sed id frustra fuit.* 



CCCCXXIII. HoDorius sends a subsidy to the 
Britons^ in subjection to the Roman empire^ r&-en« 
gaging themselves by covenant ; but it was in vain. 



CCCCXXXI* Missus est Palladius episcopus 
primitus k Celestino papa Romano ad Scotos in 
Christum convertendos . . £t profectus est ille 
Palladius de Hibernia^ pervenitque ad Britanniam^ 
et ibi defunctus est in terra Pictorum.t 



CCCCXXXI. Palladius the bishop was, first of 
all, sent, by Celestine the Roman pope, to convert 
the Scots to Christ . • . And this Palladius went 
JTom Ireland, and came to Britain, and there died 
in the land of the Picts. 



* Sigebert. 

•f NenniuA, C. 53. ^^ In proyincia Pictorum, qusmodo est 
Scotia in Britannia, vitam finivit suam." Acta S* Patriciiy 
Usserio ciiata (p. 424). 



170 ANNALS OF 

CCCCXLVI* Igitur nursum misene reliquia; 
mittentes epbtolas ad Agititun Romaiue potestatis 
virum (hoc modo loquenies) inquiunt : Agitio 
[2. £tio^ ter oonsuli gemitus Britannonim : Et post 
pauca loquentes: Repellunt noB barbari ad mare, 
repellit dob mare ad barbaroe ; inter b»c orinntur 
duo genera funemm, aut jugulamur aut mergimur : 
nee pro eis quicquam adjutorii habent.* Interea 
famis dira ac famoBissima yagis ac nutabimdis bseret^ 
quae multos eorum cnientis oompellit priedonibus 
sine dHatione victas dare manus, ut pauxillum ad 
refocillandum animam cibi caperent: alios vero nus« 
quam quin potius de ipsis montibnSj speluncis ac 
saltibusy dumis oonsortis continue rebellabant.f 

* This was the third Iq^on ; whiph, proving unsuccesa^ 
ful, they ceased their applications, and the Romans, having 
their own Picts and Soots (the Goths and Vandals, that is) 
to deal with in Italy, never more visited Britain, either as 
friends or foes. 

t Oildas, c. 17* The title of this chapter in the old capitula 
is : — ^' Quod Britones ad hue, more solito, ad Romanos, mit- 
tentes, nihil profeoerint : sed mrsam suis viribus innitentes 
Pictot pTopnlerint" The name of the Roman magistrate, to 
whom the above letters were addressed, as we are informed by 
Bede, was not Agitiuty but [Flavius] MtitUy an illustrious 
person, and a patrician, who had his third consulship with 
[Q. Aurdius] Symmachus [A. C. 446.] — *' An. ccccxIiiL 
Her seodon ofer see Brytwalas to Rome. & heom fultomes 
bsdoB with Peohtas. Ac hi thar naefdan nanne." ({. e. This 
year the Britons sent over sea to Rome, and prayed help againM 



THE PICTS. 171 

Turn primum inimicis per miiltos annos in terra 
agentibus strages dabant. Quievit parumper inU 
micor^m audacia^ nee tamen nostrorum malitia* 
Recesserunt hostes k cmbus^ nee cives Sl suis soele- 
ribus.* 

ReFertuntur ergo impudentes grassatores Hy- 
berni domum^ post non longum temporis reyersuri. 
Ficti in extrema parte insulae tunc primum et 
deinceps requieTerunt^ praedas et contritiones non« 
nunquam facientes.f ' 

the Picts, but they had none). Chro* Sax. [ad an,] The fa- 
mine above-mentioned by Gildas, is placed, by count Marcel- 
linus, under the consulships of ^tius and Symachus, in the 
14th indiction, and in that of Ardaburius and Callypiua, in 
the 15th ; that is, the yean of Christ, 446 and 447. 

• OUdas, c 18. 

-|- GUdas, c. 19. Instead of ffyhemi dotnum^ as in Joce- 
lines edition. Gale and Bertram, after an ancient manuscript^" 
read ad hibernas dotnosy i, e.to their winter habitations : but 
unless Bede have falsified his copy, or made use of a corrupt 
one, he confirms the phrase Hibemi domum (or domtu) to be 
the ancient and authentic reading, though in direct opposition 
to what he has himself said in explanation of Gildas's ** genti- 
bus transmarinis, (see before, p. 161.) Henry of Huntingdon, 
however, says, the Scots with disgrace returned to Ireland : 
•^ Sootti cum dedecore HyUrmam redeunf (B. 1> p. 308.) 
But the text of this ancient historian may have been vitiated 
in this place, as it is in two others, where he says that Caesar, 
.Afker his return from the Britons, into Oaul, sent his legions 
>^ in Hi&mtlam," (that is, into Ireland,) an island he did not 



172 ANNALS OF 

. Igitur aMisiliiim ; quid optimum^ quidre saluber* 
rimum ad repelleDdas tarn crebras et tam ferales 
sapradictanim gentium irruptiones prsdasque de- 
oemi potiua debereU* Turn omues consiliarii, 
unacum superbo tyranno Gurthrigerno Britanno- 
rum duoe caecantur, et ad inTenienies tale pnesi- 
dium imo excidium patriK, ut ferocissimi illi oe&ndi 
nominis Saxones, deo hominibusque inyisi, quasi in 
canlas lupi, in ingiilam ad retrudendaa aquilonales 
gentes intromitterentur.f 

efcn know by name ; though the editor of that edition has 

remarked in the margin, ** aliter Hibemd** (winter-quarters). 

Surdy so excellent a Latin scfaohur as Bede must have known 

the difference between H^mi and Hlbermu 
* CHldas, c. 22, (in the printed copy.) 
-f- Idem, c* 23. *^ Gorthigemus regnavit in Britannia, et 

dum ipse regnabat, urgebatur 4 metu Pictorum, Scotorum- 

que, et 4 Romanioo impetu, necnon d timore AmbrosiL** 

Nenniuiy c. 28. 

Oildas wrote about the year 560 ; Nennius in 858. <* Oildas 
Albanius, or the saint," according to mr Pinkerton, '' must 
be carefully distinguished from that Gildas, who wrote the 
book De excidio Britonum [accurately, for BHtanniai\ $ and 
who lived a century after. Caradoe of Llancaryon,** he adds, 
^ wrote the life of St Oildas, who was only remarkable 
for superior piety, and was KO writer.** {Enquiryy II. 
275.) Had the enquirer ever looked either into '^ the life of 
8t Gildas,'* by Garadoc, or that by the anonymous monk of 
Buys, he would have found him repeatedly called *' Britto* 
num historiographus,*' and even the very time and place of 
writing his history. It is, therefbre, an absolute falsehood that 
Gildas ABfaniut and Gildas historicut were different men. 



THE PICTS. 173 

CCCCXLVI. A secoDd time, therefore, the 
miserable remains, sending letters to Agitius, a 
man of authority at Rome (in this manner speak- 
ing), say : '' To ^tius, thrice consul, the groans of 
the Britons :" and after saying a few words : '' The 
barbarians drive us back to the sea, the sea drives 
us back to the barbarians ; between these arise two 
kinds of death, either we are killed, or we are 
drowned :" neither for these had they any help. In 
the mean time, a dreadful sind most notorious famine 
afflicts the wandering and unsettled people, which 
compels many of them, without delay, to yield 
to the robbers, that they might get a morsel of 
food to support life ; but others, in no wise, but 
rather jrom the very mountains, caves, and woods, 
interwoven with bushes, cont^njaally rebelled/' 

Then, for the first time, they overthrew their 
enemies, who disturbed the country for many years. 
The audacity of the enemy was for a while at rest, 
but not so the malice of our own countrymen. The 
enemy departed from the citizens, not the citizens 
from their crimes. 

The impudent Irish robbers, therefore, return 
home, after no long time to return. The Picts in 
the extreme part of the island then for the first 
time, and thenceforward rested, occasionally making 
booties and irruptions. 



172 ANNALS OF 

. Igitur oolisiliiim ; quid optimum^ quidre saluber' 
rimam ad repellendas tarn crefaras et tarn ferales 
sapradictanim gentium irruptioDes prsdasque de- 
oemi potiua debereU* Turn omues consiliariij 
unacum superbo tyranno Gurthrigerno Britanno- 
rum dttoe caecantur, et ad invenientes tale priesi- 
dinin imo excidium patriK, ut ferocissimi illi ne&ndi 
nominis Saxones^ deo hominibusque inyisi, quasi in 
caulas lupij in insulam ad retrudendas aquilonales 
gentes intromitterentur.f 

efcn know by name; though the editor of that edition has 

lemarked in the margin, ** aliter Hibema** (winter-quarters). 

Surely so excellent a Latin scholar as Bede must have known 

the difiereoce between Hibemi and IKbema. 
* Gildas, c. 22, (in the printed copy.) 
-f- Idem, c* 23. *^ Gorthigemus regnayit in Britannia, et 

dum ipse regnabat, urgebatur 4 metu Pictorum, Scotorum- 

que, et 4 Romanico impetu, necnon d timore Ambrosii.** 

Nenniuiy c 28. 

Oildas wrote about the year 560 ; Nennius in 858. ^* Gildas 
Albanius, or the saint,'* according to mr Pinkerton, *' must 
be carefully distinguished from that Gildas, who wrote the 
book De excidio Britoiium [accurately, for Britanniee} ; and 
who lived a century after. Caradoe of Llancaryon," he adds, 
** wrote the life of St Gildas, who was only remarkable 
for superior piety, and was no writer.** {Enquiry, II. 
275.) Had the enquirer ever looked either into **• the life of 
St Gildas,'* by Caradoe, or that by the anonymous monk of 
Buys, he would have found him repeatedly called '* Britto-^ 
num hutoriographus,*' and even the very time and place of 
writing his history. It is, therefbre, an absolute falsehood that 
Gildas Albaniut and Gildas hisioricui were different men. 



THE PICTS. 173 

CCCCXLVI. A second time, therefore, tbe 
miserable remains, sending letters to Agitius, a 
man of authority at Rome (in this manner speak- 
ing), say : '^ To ^tius, thrice consul, the groans of 
the Britons :" and after saying a few words : " The 
barbarians drive us back to the sea, the sea drives 
us back to the barbarians ; between these arise two 
kinds of death, either we are killed, or we are 
drowned :" neither for these had they any help. In 
the mean time, a dreadfiii and most notorious famine 
afflicts the wandering and unsettled people, which 
compels many of them, without delay, to yield 
to the robbers, that they might get a morsel of 
food to support life ; but others, in no wise, but 
rather from the very mountains, caves, and woods, 
interwoven with bushes, cont|ii]aally rebelled." 

Then, for the first time, they overthrew their 
enemies, who disturbed the country for many years. 
The audacity of the enemy was for a while at rest, 
but not so the malice of our own countrymen. The 
enemy departed from the citizens, not the citizens 
from their crimes. 

The impudent Irish robbers, therefore, return 
home, after no long time to return. The Picts in 
the extreme part of the island then for the first 
time, and thenceforward rested, occasionally making 
booties and irruptions. 



174 ANNALS OF 

TherefoTe a ooancil [[was held]] ; vhat best; or 
what most salutary, for repelling the so frequent 
and so savage irruptions and depredations of the 
abovesaid nations, ought rather to be determined 
on. Then all the oounsellctfs, together with the 
proud tyrant Voltigern, the general of the Britons, 
were blinded, and assemblbg together [[agreed 
upon^ such a defence, nay rather destruction, of 
the country, that those most ferocious and not-to^ 
be-named Saxons, hatefol to god and men, like 
wolres into sheepfolds, should be let into the island 
in order to drire back the northern nations. 



CCCCXLIX. Anglorum sire Saxonum gens, 
invitato a rege prsiato, in Brittaniam tribus lon- 
gis navibus* advehitur. • . * . Inito ergo certamine 
cum hostibus qui ab aquilone ad aciem yenerant, 
victoriam sumpsere Saxones. . • . Turn subito inito 
ad tempus fcedere cum Pictis, quos longius jam bel- 
lando pepulerant, in socios arma vertere incipiunt.f 

* -^— <( Tribus (at lingua eju« exprimitur) cyulis, nostra ] 
lingua longis nayibus." Gildas, c. 23. This name of a ship 
is still preserved in the Newcastle keels, or coal barge^. 

-f* Beda, L. 1, c 15. . This engagement appears to be the 
one recorded in the Saxon chronicle: *' An. cccexlix. Seeing 
IWyrtgeoxne] het hi [Uengest & Horsa] feohtan agien Pihtas. 



THE PICTS. 1T5 

Saxones^ Pictique bellum adTersum Britones 
junctis viribus susceperunt^ quos eadem necessitas 
in castra contraxerat : et cum trepidi partes suas 

& hi 8wa dydaii et sige hsfdon swa hwar swa hi comon.** 
(«. e. The king Vortigem commanded Heogest and Horsa to 
fight against the Picts, and they did so, and had the victory 
wherever they came.) 

According to Henry of Huntingdon, '* King Vortigem, by 
his son and by the army, seeking a pretence of war, was re- 
quired to administer provisions to them in greater abundance ; 
threatening, unless a more profuse plenty of victuals were given 
to them, they, the league being broken, should waste all the 
places of the island ; nor did they slothfully prosecute threats 
with effects : for a league being entered into with the Picts, 
and a numberless army assembled, they found no man who 
dared anywhere to withstand them/' B. I. p^ 310. He like- 
wise relates, that the Saxons began a contest agunst the Picts 
and the Soots, who now came as far as Stamford. . . As, there- 
fore, those fought with darts and lances, but these with axes 
and long swords, they fought it most stiffly ; the Picts were 
unable to bear such a weight, but consulted their safety by 
flight Ibu p. 309. From this passage mr Pinkerton saga- 
ciously infers, *^ That the Pikt{aa he calls them) seized [and 
peopled] all the country down to the Humber," and *' that 
had not such been the case, the speech of all that tract would 
have been Cumraig, or Welch, at this day." {Enquiry ^ 1. 323.) 
With no less absurdity he might maintain, that, in the year 
368, they *^ seized [and peopled] all the country'* up to Loo- 
don, for there, in foct, Theodosius found them; that king 
David, in 1138, '< seized [and peopled] all the country" down 
to ^Northallerton ; or that the highlanders^ in 1745, << seized 
[and peopled] all the country'* down to Derby. It was mam- 



176 ANNALS OF 

pene impares juiicareDt, sancturom antiatitum 
auxilium petiemnt: qui promissom maturantes 
adFentunij tantum securitatis ac fiducise contule- 
runt^ ut aooessisse maximua crederetur exercitus. 
Itaque apoatolids ducibuB Christus militabat in 
castris. Aderant etiam quadragesimee renerabiles 
dies, quos religiosiores reddebat prssentia sacerdo- 
tum, in tantom ut quotidianis pnedicationibus in- 
atituti oertatim, ad gratiam baptismatia convola- 
rent. Nam maxima exercitus multitude undam 
laracri salutaris expetiit. Ecdesia ad diem resur- 
rectionis dominicse frondibus contexta componitur, 
et in expeditione campestri instar civitatis aptsu- 
tur. Madidns baptismate procedit exercitus^ fides 
ferret in populo ; et contempto armorum prsesidioj 
divinitatis expectatur auxilium. Interea hsec in- 
stitutio yel forma castrorum hostibus nuneiatur, 
qui victo;*iam quasi de inermi exercitu prsesumen- 
tes, assumpta alacritate festinant : quorum tamen 
adventus exploratione cognoscitur. Cumque emen- 
B& sollennitate paschali, recens delaracro pars ma- 



ftsdy nothing more than a predatory incorBion, and they re- 
turned as quick as they came. 

The title of Nennius's 35th chapter is, '^ Qualiter BriUmes 
annonas Saxonibut promiserunt, ut, pro eis, adyersus hostet^ 
scilicet, Pictoi et Scoiot dimicarent, sed postea fiicere nolae- 
runt" 



THE PICTS. 177 

jor exercitus arma capere> et bellum parare tenta- 
ret> Germanus ducei? se prealii profitetur. Eligit 
expeditos; circumdatam percurrit^ et ^ regione qua 
hostium sperabafur adVentusj yallem circumdatam 
editb montibus intuetur : quo in loco novum com- 
ponit exercitum^ ipse dux agminis. £t jam adcr 
rat ferox hostium multitudo^ quam appropinquare 
intuebantur in insidiis constituti. Cum subito Ger- 
mausis signifer universos admonet^ et prsedicit^ ut 
voci suae uno damore.respondeant : securisque hos- 
tibus^ qui se insperatos adesse confiderent^ Alleluja! 
tertio repetitum^ sacerdotes exclamant. Sequitur 
una vox omnium; et elevatum damorem reper- 
cusso aere montium inclusa multiplicant. Hostile 
agmen terrore prosternitur^ et ruisse super se non 
solum rupes circumdatas^ verum etiam ipsam coeli 
machinam contremiscunt ; trepidationique injectse 
vix sufficere pedum pernicitas credebatur : passim 
fugiunt^ arma projiciunt^ gaudentes yel nuda cor« 
pora eripuisse discrimini : plures etiam timore prse- 
cipiteSj flumen quod sensim venientes transierant, 
devoravit. Ultionem suam innocens intuetur ex^ 
ercitus^ et yictorise prsestitae otiosus spectator effi- 
citur. Spolia colliguntur exposita» et prsedam coe- 
lestis yictoriffi miles religiosus dipiscitur. Trium- 

VOL, I. K 



178 ANNALS OF 

phant poDtifioes^ hostibus fusis sine sangoine^ 
triamphaiit yictoria fide obtenta, non viribus.* 

CCCCXLIX. The nation of the Angles^ or 
SazonSj being invited by the aforesaid king^ is car* 
ried into Britain in three long ships. . • . The con- 
test^ therefore^ being begun with the enemy^ who 
had come from the north to the battle^ the Saxons 
obtained the victory. • • • . Then^ having suddenly 
entered into a league with the Picts^ whom they 
had now by fighting driven to a greater distance^ 
they begin to turn their arms against their allies* 

* Conttantiiii, Vita S. Germanic L. 1, c. 28. This relation 
has nearly supplied Bede with a verbal transcript. The battle 
is placed, in his Chronicony in 459 [449] ; by Matthew of 
Westminster in 448 ; and by Usher in 430 ; nearly ten years, 
that Is, before the Saxons are known to have arrived in Bri- 
tain. Matthew, however, instead of Saxonet reads ScoHt* 
Gfrerman was dead in 448, if not, as Camden (^^ from the most 
approved authors") says, in 435. (See Ushers Antiquitaietj 
p. 179, 181, 204, &C.) According to that authority, this o/- 
Uluiaiic victory (as he calls it) happened at Mold, in Flint- 
shire. It is, at the same time, mentioned by no English writer 
but Bede, (in this instance a mere transcriber,) a single ma- 
nuscript of Nennius, Hoveden, and Matthew of Westminster, 
and must be allowed to smell pretty strong of the legend. Pau- 
lus Diaoonus, no doubt, like Bede, was content with the au- 
thority of 0)nstantius, (see Additamenta ad Eutfopiunh ^ 
15). His words are, "Valida Sazonum Fictonumque ma- 
nus,'* &C. Sigibert places this event in 436L 



THE PICTS. 179 

The Saxons and the Picts having joined their 
forces^ raised war against the Britons^ whom the 
same necessity had contracted into a camp : and 
whereas they, being fearful^ judged their numbers 
almost unequal^ they besought, the aid of the holy 
prelates : whoy hastening tlieir promised arrivalj 
brought jso much of security and confidence^ that 
it was believed a great army was come. Thereforci 
under apostolical leaders, Christ became a soldier 
in the camp. The venerable days also of quadra* 
gesima were at hand, which the presence of the 
priests rendered more religious; insomuch, that 
the people eagerly instructed by daily preaching, 
flocked together to the grace of baptism. For a 
very great multitude of the army earnestly desired 
the water of the healing font ; and a church, at the 
day of the lords resurrection, woven with branch- 
es, is made, and, in this rural expedition, is fitted 
up like one of a city. The army proceeds wet from 
baptism ; foith waxes hot in the people ; and the 
garrison, put in fear of arms, elcpects the aid of the 
divinity. In the mean time, this institution, or form 
of purity, is announced to the enemy; who presu- 
ming upon victory, as of a weak army, hasten with 
assumed alacrity ; whose coming, however, is known 
by looking out. And when, the paschal solemnity 
being passed over, the greater part of the annyj, 



180 ANNALS OF 

fresh from tbe font, took their anas and essayed to 
make ready the war, German professed himself the 
leader of the battle ; elects the nimble-footed, runs 
over the surrounding parts; and, from the region 
in which the approach of the .enemy is expected, 
he beholds a valley, encompassed by middle-sized 
mountains; in which place he marshals his new 
army, himself the leader of the host And now 
already the ferocious multitude of enemies was at 
hand, which those placed in ambush beheld ap-i 
proach. Then, on a sudden, German, the leader, 
admonishes all, and commands, that to his voice 
they answer with one shout ; and to the secure ene- 
mies, who trusted they had come unexpectedly, the 
priests exdaim^ Alleluia ! three times repeated. 
Follows one voice of all ; and the hollows of the 
mountains, by the reverberated air, multiply the 
sublime clamour* The hostile army is overthrown 
with terror, and are afraid not only that surround* 
ing rocks, but even the very machine of heaveui 
should fall upon them ; and to this fear cast upon 
them, swiftness of foot was scarcely believed to suf- 
fice. Everywhere they fly ; their arms they cast 
away, rejoicing to have taken even their naked b(H 
dies out of danger ; a great many also, precipitated 
by fear, a river, which they had to pass over,.swal<« 
lo5^ed up. The innocent army beholds its revenge. 



THE PICTS. 181 

and is made an idle spectator of the granted vic- 
tory. The spoils exposed are collected^ and the 
religious soldier embraces the joys of the celestial 
palm. The prelates triumph^ the enemy being 
routed without blood ; they triumph in a victory 
obtained by faith^ not force. 



CCCCL. Dixit Hengistus ad regem [Vorti- 
gernum], " Ego sum pater tuus^ et consiliator ero 
tibi^ et noli prdeterire consilium meum unquam^ 
. quia non timebis te superari ab uno homine^ neque 
ab uUa gente^ gens ilia mea valida est. Invitabo 
itaque filium meum cum fratrueli suo : bellatores 
illi sunt viri^ ut dimicent contra Scotos^ et da illis 
regiones quae sunt in aquilone> juxta murum qui 
vocatur Gual. " £t jussit ut invitaret eos : quos et 
invitavit Ochta et Abisa^ cum xl chiulis. At ipsi^ 
cum navigarent circa Pictos^ vastaverunt Orchades 
insulas> veneruntque et occupaverunt plurimas re- 
giones [jet insulas]] trans mare Fresicum^ t. e. quod 
inter nos Scotosque est^ usque ad confiniaPictorum.* 

* Nennius (c 37*) places ^^ Orcania insula in extremis or- 
bis Britanniie ultra Pictos," (c. 3.) He elsewhere informs us, . 
that the Picts originally occupied the islands called Orcades, 
(c 5.) Whether they left them, of their own accord, on ob- 



183 ANNALS OP 

CCCCL. HeDgbt said to the king CVortigerol], 
'' I am thy father, and wiU be a counsellor to thee ; 
and do not at any time neglect my adrice, because 

taining » aetdement in the north of Britain, or were driven 
oat by the Saxons, who are there placed by Claudian about 
360» cannot be ascertained.* We shall, however, many years 
after this, find the Picts maintaining theb pretensions to these 
islands, which fell, in the ninth century, into the hands of the 
Norwegians, having, it is possible, been entirely deserted of 
their former inhabitants* Thomas, bishop of Orkney and Zet- 
land, in a formal epistle to the king of Norway, in 1403, has 
the following words s ^' Reperimus . . . quod tempore Haral- 
di eomati primi regis Norwegie [A. 900] . •< haec terra sive 
insHlanim patria Orcadie fuit inhabitata et culta daabus na- 
donibos, sdlioet Peti et Pape que due nadones fiierant de- 
Btractl radicitus et penitus per Norw^enses, de stiipe sive de 
tribu sticnuissimi principii Rognaldi, qui sic sunt ipsas na- 
dones aggressi quod poeteritas ipsorum nacionum Peti et Pape 
non remansit. Sed verum est quod tunc non denominabatur 
Orcadia sed terra Petorum aicut clare verificatur hodie adhuc, 
cronica attestante, per mare dlvidens Scociam et Orcadiam, 
quod usque ad hodiemum diem mare Petlandicum appellatur, 
et sicut pulchre subjungitur in iisdem cronids rex iste Haral- 
dus oomatus primo applicuit in Zetlandiam cum dasse sua, et 
Gonsequenter in Orcadia, et oontulit illam Orcadiam et Zet- 
landiam antedicto Rognaldo robusto, ex cujus stixpe ut pre- 
fprtat prefate due naciones fuerant everse et destructe sicut cro- 
nice nostre dare demonstrant" (Wallace's Account of the 
Itlands ofOrkneyy 1700.) Torfaeus, however, who has wriu 

• '• Claudian has, from ignoraaoe* or want of memory, confounded 
them with the 2a^mof raroi, or Um of the Saxons, of Ptolemy, his 
countryman." <Pinfcerton*s Engutry, 1. 1870 They were not country- 
tnent daudian being a Ktnuuh and Ptolemy a Greek, 



THE FICTS. 183 

thou shalt not fear to be overcome by one man^ 
neither by any nation^ that nation of mine is [so] 
powerful. I will therefore invite my son, with his 
brother-in-law, (these men are warriors,) that they 
may fight against the Scots; and give them the 
regions which are in the north, near the wall which 
is called Gual." And he commanded that he should 
invite them : whom he [accordingly] invited, and 
also Ochta and Abisa, with forty keels. But they, 

ten an express history of the Orcades, (Hauniae, 1697, fo.) is 
unable to say anything certain of their most ancient state, con* 
tenting himself with the testimonies of those respectable and 
▼eradoas historians, Geoffrey of Monmouth, John Bromtim, 
George Buchanan, and Thomas Dempster. An ancient au* 
thor, dted by Innes, relates that St Findan, being led away 
captive out of Ireland by the Normans or Danes, about the 
end of the eighth century, they came ** ad quasdam insulas, 
juxta Pictorum gentem, quas Orcades yocant," (p. 98) ; an 
additional proof that the Picts were then in possession of the 
northernmost part of Scotland. We have a much earlier in- 
stance from the life of St Gildas, by Garadoc of Llancarvan, 
who relates that the holy man, during his residence on a small ' 
island, lying, it is supposed, in the Severn sea, was afflicted 
by pirates de intulU Orcadibut^ who carried off his servants, 
and plundered his goods. This was before 670. See more 
under 682. 

Joceline, in the life of St Kentegem, has " FriHcum Ktus" 
by whichhe seems to mean the lestuary or firth of Forth. It 
appears, however, more clearly, ftom Adam of Bremen, that 
^^oceanum Freionicum^ quern Romani scribunt J7rt^fiii<c»m,'' 
is the German ocean, or north sea. L. 4, c.^46 (or 208). 



184 ANNALS OF 

when they sailed about the Picts^ wasted the Ork- 
ney islands, and came and seized a great many re* 
gions and islands beyond the Fresic sea, to wit, 
that which is between us and the Scots, as far as 
the confines of the Picts* 



CCCCLI. Drust Mac Erb kinge of Pictlaud 
died* 

^— • Talore filius Aniel quatuor annis regnavitf 
CCCCLI. Talore the son of Aniel reigned four 



CCCCLV. Necton Morbet Alius Erip Tiginti 
quatuor annis regnavit. TertiQ anno regni ejus 
Darlugdach abbatissa Cille Darade Hibernia exu- 
lat prox ad Britanniam. Secundo anno adventus sui 
immolavit Nectonius Aburnethige deo et sancte 
Brigide presente Dairlugtach, que cantavit alleluy- 

* Mageoghagans Hittary of Ireland^ 1627 (Sloan. MSS. 
4817) : between 449 and 454. 

f Cro. Pictorum, Talarg f. Amil. Nomina regum^ Ex 
registro S. Andreae. . 



THE PICTS. 18S 

ja super istam bostiam. Optulit igitur Nectonhis 
magnus^ filius Wirp^ rex omDium proyinciarum 
Pictorum, Aburthenige sancte Brigide usque ad 
diem judieii cum suis finibus quse positse sunt a la- 
pide in Apurfeirt usque ad lapidem juxta Cairfuill^ 
id e8t> Letbfoss ; et inde in altum usque ad Atban. 
Causa autem oblationis bsec est : Nectonius in uita 
iulie [f. in exilio] manens^ fratre suo Drusto ex- 
pulsante, se usque ad Hiberniam^ Brigidam sane- 
tarn petivit^ ut postulasset [1. postularet] deum 
pro se. Orans autem pro illo dixit : si [«. e. certe] 
pervenies ad patriam tuam^ dominus miserebitur 
tui^ regnum Pictorum in pace possidebis.* 

* Cro, Pic* The uninteUigible words uita iulie are suppo- 
sed by mr Pinkerton the latin interpretation of some Irish 
name. 

The register of St Andrews giyes the name of this king 
Nethan Ttulcamot, 

St. Boedus, who died in 518, having been upon a visit to 
the holy father Tylian in Italy, arrived, with sixty followers, 
*' in Pictorum Jinihus^^^ in the confines of the Picts. Now it 
happened at that time, proceeds his biographer, that Nectan 
the king of that country was gone the way of all flesh ; and 
they also were invited to his funeral, that they might watch 
the deceased king, and pray for him to the lord : and, when 
they came into the house, in which lay the lifeless body, the 
rest being shut out, the man of god, Boecius, gave himself to 
prayer. His prayer being finished, lo, the deceased arose firom 



186 ANNALS OF 

CCCCLV. Nechtan Morbet the son of £rp 
feigned twenty-four years. In the third year of his 
reign Darlugdach abbess of KU-Darade was ba* 
nished from Ireland to Britain. In the second year 

the j»wt of death I All were amaied, grief wu turned into 
joj, and god glorified in his taint. FinaUj, the king gave 
that castle in which the miracle was done, with all its p08- 
session, to the Uessed Boecius ; in which being consecrated 
into a chnich {eeUam) he left there one of his own people as 
waiden. {VUa 8» BoecH epUcopi^ Cod. Clarendon, Tom. 39, 
M8S. Sloan. 4788.) If, as is generaUjr supposed, Nechtan 
was a pagan, the mirade, of course, was the more miraculous. 

Ldand has an extract ^^ Ex vita S. Nectam [martyris, 
HattlandisB sepolti]," CoL III. IdS; whereby he appears to 
hsTO been one of the 24 children of Brochan, or Brechan, 
prince of Wales ; all of whom were saints, martyrs, or confes- 
iora. In Devonshire and Cornwall, leading the life of a hermit. 
Camden describes Hertlond, in Devonshire, as ^^ formerly &- 
moos for the rdiques of Nectan, a holy man, to whose honour a 
small monastery was there built by Githa, earl Godwins wife, 
who particularly esteemed Nectan, upon a conceit that her hus- 
band had escaped ahipwreck by virtue of his merits :" for which 
he cites in the margin IF*. Malmes. who never once mentions 
other Nectan or Githa. This saint, however, is patron of the 
church, and has given name to the village of St. Nightont, 
in ComwalL 

There was, likewise, a British king, named Natatikod^ 
slain by Cerdic and Cynric in 608 ; from which time that re« 
g^n was called iVotofiiiR^. (Chro, Sajs.) His name, therefore, 
might be Nectan^ or NaUony according to the orthography of 
Bede. 



THE PICTS. 187 

of her arrival Nechtan offered up Abernethy to 
god and St Bridget, in the presence of Dairlug- 
tach, who sung hallelujah upon this sacrifice. 
Therefore Nechtan the great, the son of £rp, king 
of all the provinces of the Picts, gave Abernethy 
to St Bridget until the day of judgment, with its 
bounds, which are situate from the stone in Apur- 
feirt, unto the stone near Cairfiiily that i8,Lethfoss; 
and thence upward as far as Athan. Now the cause 
of the offering was this: Nechtan, remaining in 
exile, his brother Drust having banished him into 
Ireland, besought St Bridget that she would en- 
treat god for him : and she, praying for him, said. 
Yes, thou shalt arrive in thy country, the lord 
will have compassion upon thee, thou shalt possess 
the kingdom of the Picts in peace. 



CCCCLXXX. Drest [filius] Gurthinmoch tri- 
ginta annis regnavit.* 



CCCCLXXX. Drest Gurthinmoch reigned 
thirty years. 



188 ANNALS OF 

DV. Mora Bruidi Mac MaelooiLt 

D V. The birth of Bruidi the son of Meilcon. 



DX. Gralanan [filius] Etilich duodecim annis 
regnant.* 



DX. Galanan the son of Etilich reigned twelve 
years. 



-f An. UL The annalist either has put Mors by mistake 
for Nativiku^ or means that it should be so understood : he 
frequently uses nativiUu for mortj implying the birth of ever* 
lasting life. In the MS. it is 604. This correctbn has been 
made tliroughout, for the reason given by O'Flaherty. '' Sena- 
tensium annalinm author Carolus [ante Cathluanut] Maguir 
exactissimus chronographus, prout dtationibus ex ejus anna- 
libus apudUsserium, acAVaneumyultoniensibus dictis, oolligo, 
primus, quod sdam, fuit, qui annos sre christiaDs fastis nos- 
tris regrediendo adjunxit ; eo tamen ordine, ut ubique unus 
annus aers ynlgari desit annum usque 1020." Ogygia, p. 
[43.] See an account of both in Wares Irish writers by Har- 
ris. C!olgan, however, calls the author of the Ulster aonals 
Augmtin Macraidin, Bruidis actual death is placed in 583. 



:^iSK3?^^a^^i«He^Pv 



THE PICTS. 189 

DXXIL Dadrest uno [anno regnavit].* 

DXXII. Dadrest reigned one year. 



DXXIII. Drest filius Gyrom uno^ Drest filius 
Udrost quinque annis conregnayerunt. Drest filius 
Girom solus quinque annis regnavit.* 



DXXIII. Drest the son of Girom [[reigned one 
year ; and with^ Drest the son of Udrost reigned 
five years. Drest the son of Gyrom alone reigned 
five years. 



DXXXI V. Gartnach filius Girom septem annis 
regnavit.* 

DXXXIV. Gartnach the son of Gyrom reigned 
seven years. 



DXLI. Gailtram filius Girom uno anno regna- 
vit.* 



190 ANKALS OF 

DXLI. Gailtram the son of Gyrom reigned one 
year. 



DXLII. Talorg filiiu Muircholaicb uDdecim 
annis r^;iiant.* 



DXLII. Talorg the son of Muircholaich reigned 
eleren years. 



DLIII. Drest filius Munait uno anno regnavit.* 

DLIII. Drest the son of Munait reigned one 
year. 



DLIV. Galam [filius]] Cennaleph uno anno reg« 
navit^ cum Briduo uno anno.* 

* Cro* Pic, Of Galam Cennakph Innei makes Galam cam 
Aleih ; and Pinkerton abturdly supposes the meaning to be 
that Golan reigned with Aleph one year. Of 62 successive 
kings, only three omit the mottfiliut, by inaccuracy. 



THE PICTS. 191 

DLIV. Galem the son of Cenaleph reigned one 
year^ with Brudei one year. 



DLVI. Bridei filius Mailcon triginta annis reg- 
navit.* 



DLVI. Brude the son of Melchon reigned thirty 
years. 



DLIX. Albadi [1. Albani] a Brudeo filio MU- 
chuonis, rege Pictorunij in fugam conversi^ Diermi- 
tio rege Hibemiae postrema Temorensia comitia 
celebranti.f 



DLIX. The Albans put to flight by Brud6 the 

• Cro. Pic. « Ind. t. P. C. Bwilii, V. C. xvi [A. C 667]. 
In Britannia Bridus rex Pictorum effidtar.'* Appendix ad 
MarceUini comiiit chronieon, 

t Tigernach (O'Flaherty, p. 472), « 658.' The feast of 
Tanu:h by Dermot MacCerbail ; et mors anteJUium Maeloon." 
An. UL The meaning of Alhadi, or the propriety of Albania 
is equally doubtful: only Tigernach always calls Scotland 
AUfania* 



igt ANNALS OF 

son of Mdchon^ king of the Picto; Dennot king of 
Ireland celebrating the last feasts of Tarah. 



DLXV. Venit de Hibernia presbyter et abbas^ 
habitu et yita monachi insignis^ nomine Columba 
Brittaniam^ praedicaturus verbum dei provinciis 
septentrionalibus Pictorum, hoc est^ eis quas ardois 
atque horrentibus montium jugis ab australibus 
eonim sunt regionibus sequestrate* . . . Venit 
autem . . • regnante Pictis Bridio filio Melochon, 
rege potentissimo^ nono anno regni ejus^f gentem- 
que illam rerbo et ezemplo ad fidem Christi con- 
Tertit : undo et insulam [[quae vocatur Hii;]:]], ab eis 
in possessionem monasterii faciendi^ accepit .... 
quam suocessores ejus usque hodie tenentj ubi et ipse 
sepultus estj cum esset annorum septuaginta sep« 

* Theie Mmthern Picts (as before stated) had been already 
eonTteted by St Ninian. 

t ^ In VIII. anno regni ejus [Bridei tcU filii MeUcon} 
baptizatua est i S. Columba.'* Cro. Pic. 

i Now Jofia, or I.Colufnb4cU{i, e. the xslandof St. Columba), 
one of the Hebrides. The real benefactor of the holy man was 
not Brude, who, in fact, had no concern in those parts, but 
Conal M acComgail, king of the Scots. See An. Ul ad an. 
A73 f Ushers Antiquitate* ; and Innes's Critical euay^ p. 90. 
Walafrid Strabo, it is true, in his metrical life of St Blaith. 
male, calls this island iEo) ^' Insula Pictarum'* ; but he was 

7 



THE PICTS. 193 

tem^ post annos cirdter triginta et duos ex quo 
ipse BrittaDiam prsedicaturus adiit.* 

either misled by Bede, or meant no more than that it was in 
the neighbourhood of the Pictish nation. 

It is said of St Columba, in the Irish and Scotish breviary ; 
<' Relinquens patriam caram Hibemiam, 
Per Ghristi gratiam yenit ad Scotiam t 
Per quern idonea vit» primordia 
Rex gentis sumpsit Pictinue,*' 

Usher, 360. 

* Beda, L. 3, c 4. Adomnan, in the life of St Columba, 
makes frequent mention of king Brud^, to whom the holy man 
paid a visit at the domut regia^ or munitio regit, or royal 
palace, at or near Inverness, where he performed several mi- 
rades ; two of which it may be permitted to relate. While the 
saint, with a few brethren, celebrated the evening praises of 
god, as usual, without ihe castle of king Brud^, certain ma- 
gicians iffiagi)^ coming very near them, endeavoured, as much 
as they could, to hinder them, lest the sound of the divine 
praise from their mouth should be heard among the pagan 
people : which the saint perceiving, he began to sing the forty- 
fourth psalm ; and in such a wonderful manner was his voice 
raised in the air, at that moment, like a dreadful thunder, that 
both the king and the people were struck with intolerable fear. 
(L. 1, c. 38.) In the country of the Picts was a certain foun- 
tain, which the foolish people worshipped or reverenced as di- 
vine: for, drinking from this fountain, or washing in it their 
hands or feet, they were so smitten, by gods permission, with 
demoniacal art, that they returned either leprous, or blind of 
an eye, or maimed, or infested with some other infirmity ; on 
account of all wliich the deluded pagans paid divine honour to 
the fountain : which being known, the saint came one day to 
o 



194 ANNALS OF 

DLXV. Came oat of Ireland into Britain a 
priest and abbots famous by the habit and the life 
of a monk, by name Columbsj in order to preach 
the word of god to the northern provinces of the 
Picts» that is^ to those which are sequestered by 
steep and horrid mountains from the southern re- 
gions of those people. • . . Now he came while 
Brud6 the son of Melchon, a most powerful kiDg^ 
was reigning over the Picts> in the ninth year of 
bis reign^ and conrerted that nation^ by word and 

tlM IboDtain which the magiy whom he often sent sway ood- 
fiued and conquered, aeeingt they gieatly rejoiced, tfainkingf 
that Is, that he wonld tnffer the like from the touch of that 
water. But he having, in the first phure, elevated his holy 
hand, with invocation of the name of Christ, washed his hands 
and feet : then, afterward, with his companions, drunk of that 
tame water Uessed by himself : and i^m that day the demons 
departed from the same fountain : and not only was it permit- 
ted to hnrt no one, hut also, after the saints benediction, and 
lavation therein, many infirmities in the people were healed 
by the same fountain. (L. 2, c. 10.) In a subsequent chapter, 
he inflicts with disease, and finally by miracle restores to health, 
Broichan, a mage or priest, who had refused him the liberty 
of a Scotish female slave. Upon another occasion, the king? 
elated with royal pride, will not open to him the gates of bis 
palace ; which, upon the touch of the holy hand, fly open of 
themselves* (L. 2, c. 36.) St Columba was of the royal family 
of Irehmd. There was anotheir saint of that name, de Thpf' 
deglatOT TirdegloietuU, who died I3th Decern. 652 (aL 652> 
See MS. Sloan. 4788, fo. GO. 



THE PICTS. 195 

example^ to the faith of Christ : whence also the 
island which is called Hy, he received from them 
for the possession of a monastery to be erected . . • 
which his successors hold unto this day^ and where 
he himself was buried^ when he was of the ^ge of 
seventy-seven years^ about thirty-two years from 
that in which he came into Britain to preach. 



DLXXX. Dei miles [[Beatus scu Kentegernus^, 
igne sancti spiritus succensus • . • post quam vici- 
niora sibi^ diocesim videlicet suam Qin regione 
Cambrensi]] correxerat ; ad ulteriora progrediens^ 
Pictorum patriam^ quae modo Galwethia dicitur» 
et circumjacentia ejus^ ab idolatries spurcitia^ et he- 
reticle doctrinie contag^one^ purgavit,* 

. Cenelath rex Pictorum moritur.f 

* Joodinus, Vita KetUegemi^ c. 34. ^^. . • oontinuo Infestatio 
Pictorum atque Sootorum, ab agnitione noxninu Christi alien* 
ommafinibasaquilonalibiuBTitaniiisyfidem et fiddes funditus 
fiigavit . . • Picti ycio prias per sanctum Ninianum ex magna 
parte, postea per sanctos Kentegemum et Columbam fidem 
•usceperunt ; dein in apostasiam lapsi, iterum per praedica- 
tionem sancti Kentegemi non solum Picti, sed et Scoti, et po- 
puli innumeri in diversis finibus Brittaniae constituti, ad fidem 
. . • conversi vel in fide oonfirmati sunt." (C. 27*) 

t An. UL This Ceneiath cannot well be, as mr Pinkerton 



196 ANNALS OF 

DLXXX. The soldier of god (yiz. the blessed 
KeDtegero), iDflamed with the fire of the holy spi- 
rit .. • after that he had corrected those things 
which were more near to him, viz. his owo diocese> 
proceeding to those further off, purged the country 
of the Picts, which is now called GaUoway, and its 
circamjaoendes, from the filth of idolatry, and the 
contagion of heretical doctrine. 

— -s Cenelath king of the Picts dies. 



DLXXXIV. Mors Buide p. Bruide} Mac 
Maelcon regb Pictorum.* 

DLXXXIV. The death of Brude the son of 
Melchon king of the Picts. 



DLXXXVI. Gairtnaich fillus Domelch unde- 
cim omnis regnayit.f 

makes him, the Aleph or Cennaleph, who leigned one year 
alone in 654, and another with Bnid^. Cennaleph may he the 
■ame with Cenelath (both meant for Kenneth) : in fact, how- 
erer, there never was such a king as Aleph, nor was Cennakph 
himself a king, though he was the father of one. 
• An, UL t Cro, Pic, 



THE PICTS. 197 

DLXXXVI. Gartnach the son of Domelch 
reigned eleven years. 



DXCVII. Ongon Ceolwulf ricsian on West- 
Seaxum. & symble he feaht. & won oththe with 
Angel-cyn. oththe with Wealas. oththe with Pesh- 
tas. oththe with Scottas** 

. Nectu repos Verb viginti annis regnavit.t 



DXCVII, Ceolwulf began to reign over the 
West-Saxons, and continually he fought and con- 
quered either the Angles, or the Welsh, or the 
Picts, or the Scots. 

• Nectan the nephew (or grandson) of Erp 

reigned twenty years. 



* Chro, Sax, See also Ethdwerd, p. 836 ; and Florence [of] 
Worcester, at 598. 

t Cro.Pic. "NethanfiLUb. Hie aedificavit ^Jwi^yn." 
Kotnina regum^ ^c. This is, certainly, better authority than 
that of Fordan, who attributes the foundation of Abemethy to 
*' Oamard filius Dompnath." Bowmaker, the interpolater, 
and continuator of Fordun, says, *' Tunc fait locus ille sedes 
principalis, regalis, et pontificalia, per aliquot tempora, totius 
regnl Pictomm." {Scotichro. L. 4, c. 12.) 



] 



198 AXNALS OP 

DCXVII. Cineoch filius Lutrin noTemdeoBi 
■nnis regnavit* 



DCXVII. Kennetli the son of Lutrin reigned 
nineteen years. 



DCXXXI. Mors Cmedhou filii Luctreni regis 
Pictoram.t 

DCXXXI. The death of Kenneth the son of 
Lntrin king of the Picts. 



DCXXXIII. Tempore toto quo regnant .^u- 
ini, filii regis iBdilfridi, qui ante ilium regnaverat, 
cum magna nobilium juyentute^ apud Scottos sire 
Pictos ezulabant.^ 

DCXXXIII. During all the time in which Ed- 
win reigned, the sons of king EdilMd, who had 

• Cro. Pic. 

t An. Ul At 628 they have, bymistake, ** Echdao hiidhe, 
regis Pictorum^''* instead of regis Scotorum. 
X Beda, L. 3, c. 1. <' tnterea et deyotioni regis ieremu 



THE PICTS. 199 

reigned before him, with much young nobility, 
li^ed in exile among the Scots or Picts. 



DCXXXV. Bellum Segaisej in quo cecidit 
Lactna MacEneasa, et Garthnaith MacOith.* 

. Rex Osuald . . . denique omnes nationes 

et pro yincias Brittanise, quae in quatuor linguas, id 
est^Brittoniim, Pictorum, Scottorum, et Anglorum, 
diyisse sunt, in ditione accepit.t 



DCXXXV. The battle of Segaise, in which 
fell Lactna, the son of JEneas, and Garthnacb, the 
son of Oith. 

■w King Oswald finally received in his rule 

divinitatis favor azridebat : adeo ut non solum Brittanue gen- 
tes, Angli, ScotH, Picti^ sed et insuliD Orchadum et Mevani- 
arum, et arma ejus metuerunt, et potestatem adorarent" W. 
Malmes. L. 1, p. 18. 

* An. UL See afterward, at 640. 

-f Beda, L. S, c. S. He might hare conquered aome of each 
nation ; but, certainly, did not conquer them all. The histo» 
rians meaning, however, may be, merely, that he had subjects 
of so many diSerent nations. 



«00 ANNALS OF 

all the nations and pronnoes of Britain, vhicb are 
divided into four langua^ies, that is, of the Britons, 
Picts, Soots, and English. 



DCXXXVI. Garnard filius Wid quataor an- 
nis regnavit.* 



DCXXXV L Garnard the son of Wid reigned 
four years. 



DCXL. Mors Gartna, Mac Foith.t 

' . Bnidei filius Wid quinque annis regnavit.^ 
DCXL. The death of Garnard the son of Foith. 
— . Brude the son of Wid reigned five years. 



DCXLIL Osuia Qrex Nordanhymbrorum^ 

• Cro. Pic. 

t An. UL ad an. 634. 

t Cro. Pic. 640. Mors Buidi filii. Foith. An. Ul. See 
before, at 635. 



THE PICTS. 201 

Pictorum atque Scottonim gentes^ quae septentrio- 
nales Brittanise fines tenent, maxima ex parte per- 
domuit ac tributaries fecit.* 



DCXLII. Oswy, king of the Northumbrians 
subdued^ for the most part^ the nations of the Picts 
and Scots^ which possess the northern parts of Bri- 
tain, and made them tributary. 



DCXLV. Talorc frater eorum QGarnard^ sci. et 
BrudeiH duodecim atinis regnavitt 



DCXLV. Talorc brother of Gartnaich and 
Brude reigned tweke years. 



* Beda, L. 2, c. 6. He elsewhere says that WiUHd, arch, 
bishop of York, administered the bishopric, not only of all the 
Northumbrians, but also of the Picts, so far as king Oswy had 
been able to extend his dominionSi (L. 4, c. 3.) 

-f- Cro. Pic, The original reads TalorCi certainly by mis- 
take: Talorc, Tallorcen, Tdlorgy Talorgan, Tdbrgen^ Do- 
kiirgy and Dclargain^ appear to be one and the same name ; 
miless the termination en may make a slight difference. 



sot ANNALS OF 

DCLIII. Mors Dolairg Mac Foith regis Pio 
torum.* 



DCLIII. The death of Talorc, son of Foith (or 
Wid), king of the Picts. 



DCLV. Bex [|Osuiu]] Merdomin genti, necnon 
et cseteris australium prorinciarum populis, pre* 
fuit; qui etiam gentem Pictorum^ maxima ex 
parte^ regno Anglomm sabjecit.f 



DCLV. King Oswy presided over the nation of 
the Merdans, and the other people of the southern 
provinces; he also subjected the nation of the Picts, 
for the greatest part, to the dominion of the Eng- 
lish. 



DCLVIL Tallorcen filius Enfiret quatuor an- 
nis regnayitlt 



* AtuUl Foi«^ seems to be the Bune with OKA and Wid. 

t Beda, L. 3, c. 24. 

X Cro. Pic. Enfrct and Anfriih are the same. 



THE PICTS. 208 

DCLV II. Taloroen^ son of Anfrith^ reigned four 
years* 



DCLXI. Mors Dolargain^ Mac Anfirith, regis 
Pictorum.* 

• Gartnait filius Donnel sex annis regnavit 
et dimidium p. dimidio]].t 

DCLXI. The death of falorcen, son of An- 
frith, king of the Picts. 

' ■ * Gairtnaich, son of Domelch, reigned six 
years and a half. 



DCLXIII. Bellum Ludhofeim, L in Fortrein.j: 



DCLXIII. The battle of Ludhofeim, in Fort- 
ren. 



* An. UL The date there is 65& 

f Cro. Pic. . Garinaitj Gartnaidhy Gartnaichf Gartnofh^ 
Garthnaithy Gartna, and Gamardy are so many vaiiations of 
one and the same name ; it is difficult to asoertain the genuine 
orthography. 

tAn. Ul 



204 ANNALS OF 

DCLXIV. Ooeani insiilie per totum, videlicet^ 
Scotia et Britannia, binis Ficibus vastatse sunt dira 
pestilentia : exoeptis duobiis populis^ hoc est, Pic- 
torum plebe, et Scottorum Brittaniie ; quos utros- 
que Dorsi montes Britannici disterminant.* 



DCLXIV. The islands of the ocean throughout, 
that is, Scothmd and Britain, are twice wasted by 
a dreadful pestilence : except two people, that is, 
the people of the Picls and of the Scots of Britain ; 
which the mountains of Drum-Albain divide from 
each other. 



DCLXVII. Mors Gartnaidh filii Donaldi.t 

. Drest frater ejus [jcu Gartnait]] septem 

annis regnavit. j: 



* AcUmmaiiiif, L. 2, c 47* 

f An, ULadan, 662. The annalist frequently gives Irish 
names to the Picts ; which creates great confusion, as the true 
names in those instances are totally lost He, most likely, 
wrote from hearsay, and could not have made use of Pictish 
writingt if he had had any such. 

t Cro. Pic 



THE PICTS. 205 

DCLXVII. The death of Gairtnaich, son of 
Domelch. 

. Drust the brother of Gairtnaich reigned 



seven years. 



DCLXX. In primis annis Ecgfridi^ regis Dei- 
rorum et Berniciorum^ tenero adhuc regno^ populi 
bestiales Pictorum feroci animo subjectionem Saxo- 
num despiciebant, et jugum senritutis k se abjicere 
minabantur^ congregantes undique de utribus et 
pelliculis aquilonis innumeras gentes, quasi formi- 
carum greges in aestate de tumulis ferventes, agge-* 
rem contra domum cadentem muniebant. Quo au- 
ditor rex Ecgfridus^ humilis in populis suis^ mag- 
nanimus in hostes^ statim equitatu exercito prepa- 
rato^ tarda molimina nesciens sicut Judas Macca- 
beus^ in deum confidens, parva manu populi dei 
contra enormem et supra inyisibilem hostem cum 
Bernhaeth subaudaci regulo invasit, stragemque 
immensam populi submit^ duo flumina cadaveribus 
mortuorum replens^ ita (quod mirum est) ut supra 
siccis pedibus ambulantes, fagientium turbam occi- 
dentes persequebantur^ et in servitutem redacti po- 
puli^ usque ad diem occisionis regis, subjecti jugQ 
captivitatis jacebant.* 

• Eddius, Vita S. WUfridi^ c. 19. « Nee minus rcx Egfri- 



806 ANNALS OF 

DCLXX. In the first yean of Egfrid^ king of 
the Deiiiaas and Bemicians, bis reign being yet 
tender^ the bestial people of the Picts, with a fero- 
cious mind despised the subjection of the Saxons, 
and threatened to cast off them the yoke of slavery, 
assembling on all sides, from the bags and bladders 
of the north, innumerable nations, like crowds of 
ants in summer swarming from their hills, they 
erected a mound against a felling house : whidi 
being heard, king Egfrid, humble toward his people, 
magnanimous toward his enemies, an army of horse 
being forthwith prepared, ignorant of tardy enter- 
prises,,oonfidingin god like Judas Machabeus, with 
8 small band of the people of god, marched against 
an enormous, and, moreover, invisible, army, along 
with Bemhaeth, the brave kinglet, and overthrew 
an immense number of people, filling two rivers 
with the bodies of the dead, so that (which is won- 
derful to be spoken), walking over them with dry 
feet, they pursued, killing, the fugitives, and the 

dus ino deerat officio, regnum dllatando in Pictos, tuendo in 
Merdofl. Picti, defoncto rege Oswio, paivi facientes teneram 
Infatifium xeguli, proruont ultro et conspirant in Northanim- 
bros: quibus cum iub regulo Bernego regius juvenis occur- 
xena, ita pauds suis milidbua in numerabilem Pictorum dele- 
Tit ezerdtum, at eampi cadaveribus consfcrati planitiem amit- 
terent, flumina cursu inteicepto subsisterent.'* W* Malmes. 
De geiiu pontykufny L. 3. 



THE PICTS. 207 

people^ reduced to slavery, remained subject to the 
yoke of captivity unto the day of the kings death. 



DCLXXII. Expulsio Drosto de regno.* 



DCLXXII. QThe expulsion of Drust from the 
realm.^ 



DCLXXIV. Mors Drosto filii Domnail.t 

—— . Brudei filius Bili viginti uno annis regna- 
vitt 



DCLXXIV. The death of Drust son of Do- 
melch. 



* An, UL Drostj Dresi, and Drust, seem to be one and 
'the same name. 

t An. Ul. ad an. 677. 

t Cro, Pic. Hajus tempore floruit S* Adamnanus. (iVb- 
mina regum.) 



«08 ANNALS OF 

. Brude son of Bili reigned twenty-one 
years. 



DCLXXXI. Ordinatus est antistem Eboraci 
ab archiepisoopo Tnimyini ad provinciam Picto- 
rum^ quae tunc temporis Anglorum erat imperio 
subjecta.* 



* BedA, L. 4, c 12. This Tramwin, as witness to a f 
charter of Egfrid king of Northumberland, in 685, is design- 
ed ^' Pietorum episcopus,^* (See Beda opera^ d Smith, p. 
7B2.) Mr David Macpherson says ^< Trumwin was appointed 
bishop of Qtihithemj** a mistake he was probably led into by 
the Polychronieony or a spurious list at the end of FlorenHus 
Wigornentii, He resided, however, in the monastery of Aber- 
eom, in Lothian, and was never in any situation at Whit-hem, 
nor had the least connection with it Even mr Piokerton al- 
lows that *•*• The Piks, over whom Trumwin was bishop, were 
the Piks of Lothian ; as the bishop of Whitheme presided 
over the south parts of Galloway, which' were subject to the 
AnglV* {Enquiry, I. 335.) The BoUandists expressly con- 
tradict the fable of Trumwins bishopric being at Whithem ; 
and say that the English were not in possession of it in 731 
(when Bede wrote his history) ; and tliat Trumwin died about 
700 ; for that, in the sborter life of St. Cuthbert written in the 
lifetime of king Alfred [of Northumberland], before 705, he 
calls him ^' Beatte memori^," which is never said but of the 
dead. iAA.SS, V. II, 416,) 

Bishops, in those iimes, are not to be confounded with the 
affluent, luxurious, and haughty prelates of the present day. 

7 



THE PICTS. 209 

DCLXXXI. Trumwin was ordained by the 
archbishop of York bishop to the province of the 

They rather, in fiict, resembled the modem methodist-preach- 
ers, going about from pLice to place, to inculcate the rudiments 
of the Christian religion : a primitive practice, which was not 
entirely disused even so late as the thirteenth century, when 
Urward, or Edward, bishop of Brechin, about the year 1269, 
went on foot throughout the whole kingdom, preaching the 
gospel wherever he eame. (Spotiswood, p. 108.) They had, 
at least in Scotland, neither archdeacons, spiritual officers, pa^ 
rochial clergy, nor any kind of revenue, but what they raised 
by the labour of their hands, or the charity of their flocks. St. 
Ninian, about 395, erected a single church, the only one, not 
in his diocsese alone, but in all Scotland ; and in which he had no 
successor till 731, when Pecthelm became the primary bishop 
upon a new foundation. St Columba, the apostle of thenorthern 
Picts, had no church at all on the continent of Scotland ; his 
monastery in Hy bemg an institution altogether foreign to his 
bishopric This, too, was the case of Trumwin, though he 
actually resided, with his monks, at Abercom, in the heart of , 
his mission. Neither of them is known to have had a succes- 
sor. We find, indeed, a Tuathal Mae Artgutat who died in 
664 or 5, abbot of Dunkdd, and archbishop of Fortren, or 
the northern Picts ; and CeUach^ bishop of St. Andrews, is 
mentioned in 909 iAn. Ul) In tbe church of Abernethy, ac- 
cording to Fordun, there were three elections made, when, 
says he, there was but one bishop in Scotland. (L. 4, c 11.) 
Forgery, it is true, has not been deficient in the multiplication 
of imaginary Scotish bishops : even the worthy bishop Keith 
has directly quoted the authority of Bede for a letter from pope 
Honorius, in 649, in which he addresses, by name, no less 
than ^i;<r .• not aware, it would seem, that the Scots to whom it 
was written were the inhabitants of Ireland, If St. Kentigem, 
VOIi. I. T 



810 ANNALS OF 

Pictoj which at that time was subject to the go- 
▼ernment of the English. 



DCLXXXII. Orcades deletae sunt d Bruide.* 

too, were actually buhop of Olaagow in 560, (and his very ex- 
istence may be rationally doubted,) he had no successor be- 
fore 1115 ; about which period Alexander I. and his successors, 
in their ical for religion, or rage for imitation, established 
bishoprics throughout the kingdom. Exclusive, therefore, of 
a Tery few monasteries, there were not, perhaps, above three 
cfaurdies in Scotland, at the commencement of the 9th or 10th 
century ; nor was the division of parishes known till after the 
11th or 12th : in a word there was no secular clergy. Most 
of the Sootish saints, chiefly bishops, in the breviary of Aber« 
deen, or Keiths catalogue, and still more in Dempsters Meno* 
logiumy are absolutely £Uae, feigned, and forged, or stolen from 
other countries. 

* Afu UL Eutropius, who is followed by Orosius, Joman- 
des, Cassiodorus, and Bede, and may himself have followed 
Busebius, in whose annals by St Jerome, he says ^< Claudium 
Orcada* insulas Romano adjecisse imperio," has these words^ 
^' Quasdam insulas etiam ultra Britanniam in oceano positas 
Romano imperio addidit ; quae appellantur Orcades" (L. 7) ; 
but, in this instance, he was probably mistaken, since we have 
the express testimony of Tacitus that these islands were un- 
known till their discovery and conquest by Julius Agricola, in 
the reign of Domitian, about the year of Christ 80 ; which 
conquest is thus alluded to by Juvenal : 
— *-^^ Arma quidem ultra 
Litora Juvema pro movimus, et modo capiat 
Orcadat^ ae minima oontenUM nocte BritamnoiJ* 

Satyra 2. 



THE PICTS. «11 

DCLXXXII. The Orkneys are wasted by 
Bmde. 



DCLXXXV. HEgfridn, rex Northumbriae , 
cam temere exercitum ad yastandum Pictorum 
provinciam duxisset^ multum probibentibus ami- 
cis et maxime beat® memorise Cudbercto qui nu« 
per fiiit ordinatus episcopus, introductus est^ 8ima-« 
lantibus fugam bostibus^ in angustias inaccesso- 
rum montium, et cum maxima parte copiarum quas 

(Our arms, indeed, beyond Hibemias shores 
We have advanced, the lately-captured Orkneys, 
And Britons happy with the shortest night) 
These islands are first mentioned by Pomponius Mela : but 
Diodorus, a more ancient historian, about sixty years, that is, 
before the vulgar aera, gives Orcas, the southern promontory, 
as one of the points of liis imagmary triangle. They, certain* 
ly, appear to have been the ancient, and possibly, the primi- 
tive seat of the Picts, at least in the neighbourhood of Britain. 
(See under the year 450.) Of their particular history, in the 
seventh and eighth centuries, we are totally ignorant : only we 
are informed, by Adomnan, in his life of Columba, that this 
saint, being at the court of king Brud^ [in 565], requested 
that monarch to recommend to the petty king of the Orkneys, 
then present, and whose hostages were in the kings hands, that 
such of his people as had lately sailed in quest of a wilderness 
in the ocean, and who, by the spirit of prophecy, he knew 
would land in those islands, should receive no harm. (L. 2, 
c43.) 



S12 ANNALS OF 

secum adduxerat, exstinctas, anno ntatis sun qua- 
dragesimo^ regni autem quinto decimo^ die tertio 
decimo kalendarium Januarii. Ex quo tempore 
spes csepit et virtus regni Anglorum fiuere ac retro 
sublapsa referri,* Nam et Picti terram possessio- 
nis suse^f quam tenuenint Augli^ et Scotti^ qui 
erant in Brittania^ Brittonum quoque^ pars non- 
nulla, libertatem receperunt^quam et hactenus ha* 
bent per annos circa quadraginta sex; ubi inter 
plurimos gentis Anglorum yel interemptos gladio^ 
▼el seryitio addictos, vel de terra Pictorum fiiga 
kpsos, etiam reverentissinras vir dei Trumwini^ 
qui in eos episcopatum acceperat, recessit cum suis 
qui erant in monasterio ^bbercumig^ posito qui- 
dem in regione Anglorum^ sed in ricinia freti quod 
Anglorum terras Pictorum disterminat.j: 

— . [Alfridus frater illegitimus Egfridi] per 
dccem et novem annos summa pace et gaudie pro- 
yinciee [Northumbriae] praefuit : non tamen iisdem 
terminis quibus pater et frater regnum tenuity quod 
Picti^ recenti yictoria insolenter abusi^ Anglosque 

• From VirgU {Georgica^ L. 1, v. 209). 

■f" Lothian. 

. t Beda, L. 4, c. 26. Ecfafrid .... fecit bellom contra 
fratoUum suum, qui eratrex Pictorum, nomine Birdei [L Bri- 
dei], et ibi corrpit cum omni rober^ exerdtus sui, et Picti cum 
rege suo victores extiterunt : et nunquam addiderunt Sazones 



THE PICTS. 213 

loDga pace ignaviores aggressi^ fines eorum ab aqui-* 
lone deciirtarerant.* 



DCLXXXV. Egfrid, king of Northumberland, 
who had rashly led an army to waste the province 
of the Picts, his friends earnestly dissuading him, 

ambronem-f ut i Pictis vectigal exigererent a tempore istius 
belli, vocatur Gxierchlum Oaran. (Nennius, c. 64.) This 
slaughter, according to Simeon of Durham, happened at Neck' 
tanesmere^ <* quod est,'* he adds, " stagnum Nechtani." 685. 
^' Bellum Duin ^eshtain [U Nechtain] vicesimo die mensis 
Mail, sabathi die, factum est ; in quo Etfrith Mac Oifa rex 
Saxonum, 15 anno regni sui consummato, magna cum caterra 
militum suorum, interfectus est." An. UL Neithanesihyrnf 
according to Ruddiman, now contractedly Nenihom^ in the 
Mers, which occurs in a charter of Malcolm IV. ; and Nei~ 
ihanesthym is Neithans tarn, or Nectant-fneer^ which had, 
probably, received that name irom some ancient Pictish king 
who had been there drowned* 

* W. Malmes, L. 1, p. 21. What was now re-possessed 
by the Picts was, apparently, the province of Lothian, or the 
district between the Forth and the Tweed : they never had any 
possessions further south, nor the kings of Northumberland 
further north. It will appear hereafter to have been restored 
by a Saxon to a Scotish monarch, in right of the kingdom of 
the Picts. 



f By ambronem the author appears to mean a sheriff, or nu 
paclous tax-gatherer, or devourer ; though he, elsewhere (p. 
14i3), explains ambrones to be old Saxons. Jmbrones Ivpi, with 
GUdas, are ravenous wolves. 



214 ANNALS OF 

and chiefly €athbert> of blessed memory^ who had 
lately been ordained a bishop, was introduced [into 
the country] J the enemy pretending flight into the 
straights of inaccessible mountains, and, with the 
greatest part of the forces which he had brought 
with him^ cut ofi^, in the fortieth year of his age, 
and the fifteenth of his reign, on the thirteenth of 
the calends of January : from which time the hope 
and ralour of the English realm began to decline, 
and ever backward Jlom. For both the Picts re- 
covered the land of their possession, which the Eng- 
lish, and Scots who were in Britain, held, but some 
part, also, of the Britons their liberty, which like- 
wise they still retain, for about forty-six years; 
when, among a great many of the English nation, 
either killed by the sword, or devoted to slavery, 
or perishing in their flight from the land of the 
Picts, even that most reverend man of god Trum- 
win, who had received a bishopric among them, de- 
parted with his people who were in the monastery 
of Abercom, situated, indeed, in the region of the 
English, but in the vicinity of the firth which 
divides the lands of the English and of the Picts. 

. Alfrid, the illegitimate brother of Egfrid, 

presided for nineteen years over the province of 
Northumberland in the greatest peace and joy : not, 
however, with the same bounds with which his fa- 



THE PICTS. 215 

ther and brother held the kingdom ; the Picts^ ha- 
ying insolently abused their recent victory^ and 
attacked the English^ become more cowardly by a 
long peace^ had curtailed their borders from the 
north. 



DCXCIII. Bruide Mac Bile, rex Fortran mo- 
ritur.* . , 

* An. UL " ForthreVi** according to mi D. Macphenon, 
** as distinguished from Fife, contained the upper part of Fife, 
shire, with Kinross-shire, and the parishes of Glackmannaa 
and Mukard :*' he considers Fortretty in these annals, as an 
error for Forffirev, The ancient tract, published by Innes, 
intitled De situ AlbanioB, and supposed to be an extract from 
the topography of Girald Barry, the Welsh bishop, does, in 
fact, say, '^ quarta pars partium est Fife cum Fothreve:^* 
and Fortreitty according to the Cronica Pictorumy a much 
older authority, was one of the seven sons of Cruidne Mac 
Cinge, the father of the British Picts : which sons, at the same 
time, were not, as Innes seems to conjecture, the septemfratret 
of the above tract, by whom Albany was anciently divided into 
seven pacts ; since it expressly names Enegus as the first-be- 
gotten of those brethren, whose name does not occur in the 
Pictish Chronicle, Fife and Fotheriftut^ likewise, met with 
in a charter of David I., printed by sir James Dalrjmple {Col 
385). It is, at any rate, most probable that Forthreo is an 
error for Fortren^ the latter being, apparently, several centu- 
ries older ; and the variation, in fact, being no more than a 
single letter. It is, after all, by no means unlikely, that bjFor~ 
treuy or, more properly, For^Arln, is to be understood the whole 
of modem Fife, and part of Stratheruy including Forteviot and 



«16 ANNALS OF 

— i^. Mon Ailpbin Mac Nechtan.* 

DCXCIII. Bruid6 son of BOi^ king of Fortren, 
dies. 

. The death of Alpin son of Nechtan. 



DCXCV. Taran fillus Entifidich quatuor annis 
regDavitt 

Ahernethy^ the seats, it is well known, of the ancient Pictish 
kiDgs. The etymology of its name, in this sense, being to. be 
foond in Forth^ the river, firth, or aestuary so called, and the 
Irish rifm^ at Welsh (and, possibly, Pictish) rhin^ a penin- 
sula, promontory, foreland, or ness ; as, for instance. The ryn^ 
nis of iGalloway : which is certainly descriptive of the situation 
of Fife: to which may be added, that sir James Dalrymple 
had seen a charter granted by Alexander II. to the abbey of 
Kinlos, in Murray, in 1221, in which was a boundary, *•*• us- 
que ad Rune Pictofum.'* {Col. p. 100.) «' The Rinnes, also, 
were a country north of Tay ; being mentioned in The laUell 
ofBalrinnett 

«' To waste the Rinnei he thought best." 

Mr Pinkerton asserts that <' Pikland he [Tighemac] often 
calls Fortren^ from the kings residence at Fprteviot, or sotne 
chirftown** iEnquiry, 1. 302) : though he had never then seen 
Tighemacs chronology, and confounds it with tbeUlster annals, 
which do not, in fact, explicitly say what they mean. In one 
of the maps he makes Fortren the Regia munitio^ or royal 
castle of Bruidd, at or near Inverness. 

• Cro.Pic^ 

t Beda, L. 5, c. 24. See further mentioh of this battle in 



THE PICTS. 217 

DCXCV. Taran^ son of Entiiidic reigned four 
years. 



DCXCIX. Berctred dux xegius Nordanhym- 
brorum ^ Pictis interfectus. 

. Bredei MacDerilei undedm annis regnar 
vit* 



DCXCIX. Bertred, commander for the king, 
of the Northumbrians^ slain by the Picts. 

— — . Brudei^ son of Derili^ reigned eleven years. 



DCC. Brude MacDerile mortuus [est.]f 
DCC. Brudei^ son of Derili^ died. 



the Saxon chronicle A, 699 ; An. UU A. 697 ; H. of Hunt- 
ingdon, p. 337. 

• Cro. Pic. 

f An* Ul If this Bradei actually ascended the throne in 
699; and leigned eleven years, this date should be 710. 



S18 ANNALS OF 

DCCVIII. Offerus consul Northanliumbronim, 
contra Pictos dimicansj eoromque mazimam multi- 
tadinem sternens^ Egfridi ultor hat. 



DCCVIIL Offer, earl of the Northumbrians, 
fighting against the Picts, and prostrating a very 
great multitude of them, was the avenger of Egfrid. 



DCCX. Beorhtfrythealdor-manfeahtwithPeoh- 
tas bet¥rix Haefe & Ciere. * 



DCCX. Beorhtfrith, the lieutenant, fought ¥rith 
the Picts between Hafe and Care. 



* Chro. Sax. '^Porro post annum Nunna et Ine regies bel- 
lum gesscrunt contra VuihgireU legem, dux quoque BeorkU 
frid^ advenus Peohias,** Ethdvrerdus, p. 837. " Tuncetiam 
Berfrid consul restitit superbiie Pictorum, dimicans inter Heve 
et Cere ; ubi multitudine magna Pictorum strata ultor extitit 
r^s Egfridi, etconsulisBertL" H.Hun, p. 337* '^ Berhfridus, 
regis Osredi praefectus, cum Pictis pugnavit, et victor extitit." 
Flo. Wigor. ad an. The place of action is not now known, 
but was probably in Northumberland ; and Ceere may possibly 
be Carrutn. 



THE PICTS. «9 

DGCXI. Strages Pictorum in campo Mannan^ 
apud Saxones^ ubi Finguine filius Delaroith in 
mala morte facuit [1. finivitj.* 

. — — . Nechton filius Derilei quindecim anuis 
regnavit.t 

• Naiton rex Pictorum, qui 8q>tentriona]e8 

Brittanise plagas inhabitant, admonitus ecdesiasti- 
carum frequenti meditatione scripturarum, abre- 
nunciaviterrori, quo eatenus in obserratione Paschie 
cum sua gente tenebatur, et se suosque omnes ad ca* 
tholicum dominicse resurrectionis tempus celebran- 
dum perduxit. Quod ut facilius majori auctoritate 
perficeret, qusesivit auxilium de gente Anglorum, 
quos jamdudum ad exemplum sanctie Romame et 
apostolicse ecclesise suam religionem instituisse cog- 
novit, Siquidem misit legatarios ad virum venera- 
bilem Ceolfridum, abbatem monasterii beatorum 
apostolorum Petri et Pauli, quod est ad ostium Vi- 
uri amnis et juxta amnem Tinam, in loco qui vocatur 
In-Gyruum . . . postulans ut exbortatorias sibi lit- 
teras mitteret, quibus potentius confiitare posset 
eos qui Pascha non suo tempore obsenrare prsesu- 
merent ; simul et de tonsurae modo yel ratione qua 
dericos insigniri deceret : excepto quod etiam ipse 

* An. UL Possibly the same engagement, 
t Cro^Pic, 



«20 ANNALS OF 

in his non parva ex parte esset imbutus. Sed et 
arcbitectofi sibi mitti petiit^ qui juxta morem Roma- 
nonim ecdesiam de lapide in gente ipsius facerent^ 
promittena banc in honorem beati apostolorum prin- 
dpis dedicandam^ se quoque ipsum cum suis omni- 
bus, morem sanctae Romans et apostolicae ecclesiie 
semper imitaturum, in quantum dumtaxat tarn 
longe & Romanorum loquela et natione consegre- 
gati hunc ediscere notuissent. Cujus religiosis votis 
ac precibus favens reverentissimus abba Ceolfridi 
misit architectos quos petebatur, misit illi et litteras 
scriptas.* 



DCCXI. Slaughter of the Picts, in the field 
Mannan, among the Saxons, where Finguini, son 
of Delaroith, ended in an evil death. 

• Nechtan, son of Derili, reigned fifteen 
years. 

* Beda, L. 5, c. 21. He inserts the letter of Ceolfrid, which 
is of considerable length, and totally uninteresting. It was 
addressed ** Domino accellerUUnmo et gloriosissimo regi NaU 
tanOy** &c The king had it interpreted into his own language, 
was much rejoiced with the abbots exhortations, and acted ac- 
cordingly. Innes supposed this correspondence to have taken 
place in 715, dr. Smith, in 710 ; and, perhaps, it might be in 
some intermediate year. 



m^xws^ 



THE PICTS. 221 

— . Necbtan^ king of the Picts, who inhabit the 
north parts of Britain, being admonished by the fre- 
quent meditation of ecclesiastical writings, renoun- 
ced the error, in which he, with his nation, had till 
then been held, in the observation of Easter ; and 
brought oyer himself and all his people to celebrate 
the lords resurrection at the catholic time : which 
that he might effect the more easily, and with the 
greater authority, he sought the aid of the English 
nation, whom he knew to have long ago settled their 
religion after the example of the holy Roman and 
apostolic church. So he sent ambassadors to the 
venerable man Ceolfrid, abbot of the monastery of 
the blessed apostles Peter and Paul, which is at the 
mouth of the river Wear, and near the river Tyne, 
in a place which is called Jarrow • . . intreating that 
he would send to him exhortatory letters, by which 
he might be able more powerfully to confute those 
who should presume to observe Easter not at his 
time ; and, at the same time, of the manner or res^ 
son of the tonsure by which it became clerks to be 
distinguished ; hot but that he himself was in these 
things in no small degree conversant. He also re- 
quested architects to be sent to him, who, according 
to the manner of the Romans, should make a church 
of stone in his nation ; promising to dedicate it in 
honour of the blessed prince of the apostles ; and 
that he himself likewise, with all his people, would 



22S ANNALS OF 

always imitate the manner of the holy Roman and 
apostolic churchy as much^ at least, as, sequestered 
at such a distance, they were able to learn. The 
most reverend fiither, Ceolfrid, favouring his reli- 
gious wishes and prayers, sent the architects which 
he requested, and sent him also written letters. 



DCCXIIL Cinio Mac Derili, et filius Math- 
gennan jugulati sunt. Tolarg, filius Drostani, 
ligatur apud fratrem suum Nechtain regem.* 



DCCXIII. Cinio, the son of Derili, and his 
son Mathgennan, have their throats cut. Tolarg, 
the son of Drostan, is bound at his brothers, king 
Nechtan. 



DCCXVII. Duncha Mac Cinfaola, abbas !», 
obiit. Expulsio familias las manstorsum [I. trans 
dorsum] Britannise, k Nectano rege.f 

• An. UL f Att. UU 



THE PICTS. 223 

DCCXVII. Duncan Mac Cinfaola, abbot of Hy, 
died. The banishment of the monks of Hy beyond 
Drum-Albain by king Nechtan. 



DCCXXI. Fergust bishop of Scotland^ a Pict^ 
and Seduiius bishop of Britain^ of the nation of 
the Scots, were present at a council in Rome** 



DCCXXV. Congal MacMaille anfa Brecc For- 
tren, et Oan princeps Ega, moriuntur. 



DCCXXV. Congal MacMaille anfe Brecc For- 
tren, and Owen prince of Eg^ died. 



DCCXXVI. Netan MacDerile constringitur a 
Drost rege. Tolargan Maphan moritur.t 

• Drest et Elpin conregnaverunt quinque 
annis.j: 

• Uiher, p. 40& -f An. UL t Cro. Pic. 

7 



5at4t ANNALS OF 

DCCXXVI. Nechtan the son of Derili is im- 
prisoned by king Drust. Tolargan Maphan dies. 

— ^. Drust and Alpin reigned together five 
years. 



DCCXXVIL Bellum Monacrib inter Pictores 
[1. Pictones] invicem^ ubi Eneas victor fuit, et 
multi ex parte Elpini regis perempti sunt. Bellum 
lacrimatile inter eosdem gestum est, juxta castel- 
lom Crei, ubi Elpinus effagit.* 



DCCXXVII. The battle of Monacrib between 
the Picts ¥rith each other^ where Angus was victor, 
and many on the part of king Alpin were killed. 
A grievous battle amongst the same was struck near 
the castle of Crei^ where Alpin fled. 



DCCXXIX. Bellum Monacuma^ juxta stag- 

* ^11 C7Z. Mr D. Maq>henon suggests that Monacrib may 
be a corruption of JHoncHf, in Growrj. 



THE PICTS. 225 

num Loga/ inter hostem Nechtaiii^ et exercitum 
Angusa : et exactatores Nechtain cedderunt^ viz. 
Riceat MacMoneit^ et filius ejus. Fingaine Mac- 
Drostain^ Ferach MacFiDgaine^ et quidam Mudti 
[1. Minerti]^ cum familia Aougusa, triumphaye- 
runt^ Bellum Droma Derg Blatbug, in regionibus^ 
Pictorum, inter Aongum et Drostregem Pictorum, 
et ocddit Drost.* 



DCCXXIX. The battle of Monacurn^ near the 
lake Loga, between the host of Nechtan^ and the 
army of Angus : and the officers of Nechtan fell^ 
viz. Rioeat MacMoneit and his son. Fingain Mac- 
Fingair^ and one Mudti^ with the family of Angu8> 
triumphed. The battle of Droma Derg JBlathug^ 



* An, UL Monacurnat according to mr David Macphenon^ 
may be ^' Cam Gaur, at the foot of which is L. Loch,** Droma 
Derg Blaihug he supposes to be *' Ben Derg, a remarkable 
hill of the great ridge {drum) called the MouiUhy near which 
is a place called Clachag on the Tilt." The dates of these 
annals, at least in the earlier part, are generally a year or more 
too late. These should, probably, be 726, 728, 729 ; and so 
of the rest. See Ogygia^ p. [43]. The meaning of exactOm 
toret Nechtain ceciderunt is obscure ; it may be, that these 
oppressors killed Nechtan. 

VOL. I. Q 



826 ANNALS OF 

in tbe regions of tlie Picto, between Angus and 
Drust Idng of the Picts; and Diust is killed. 



*f>CCXXX. OnnbVfiliasUrgnisttriginUCan- 
nis^ regnavit.* 



DCCXXX. Unnnst son of Urgust reigned 
thirty j^ears. 



DCCXXXI. Bdlom inter CroithneetDalriada, 
ubi Cruithne dedcti. Belliun inter filium Aongusa 
et filium Congusa; sed Bruide vidt Talomm ftt« 
giente«t 

■ ■* Pictorum natio tempore lioc et foedus pacis 
cum gente habet Anglorum^ et catholicae pacis ae 
veritatis com universali ecdesia partioeps existere 
gaadeat4 

DCCXXXI. A battle between the Picts and 

• Cro. Pic. V. An. 761- f An. Ul. 

± Beda, 1. 5. c 23. 



THE PICTS. 827 

the Scots, wheite this Picts were defeated* A battle 
between tbe son of Hungus and the sou of (kfagas j 
but Bruidei conquered Talorcan flying. 

— . The nation of the Picts, at this time, both 
has a league of peace with the English nation, and 
may rejoice in being partaker of catholic peace and 
verity with the unirersal church. 



DCCXXXIII. Duncan Mac Selvaich dehono- 
ravit Forai [L Toraic]]^ cum Brudonem ex ea 
traxit ; et eadem vice insulam [^Culren] Rigi inT»> 
sit.* 



DCCXXXIII. Duncan son of Selvaich disho- 
noured Toraic, when Brudei he drew thereout; 
and» at the same time, inraded the island of Cal« 
ren*Rigi. 



DCCXXXIV. Talorg Mac Congusa 4 fratre 
suo rictus est, et traditur in manus Pictorum ; et 

* Aft, Uh and Pinkertons AdvertUefnent, 1794. 



S28 ANNALS OF 

ab illis magna [h aqua] demenus est Talorgan, 
filias Drostani^ oompreheDsus alligator joxta aroem 
01ia.» 

DCCXXXI V. Talorg MacCongus is conquered 
by his brotherj and delivered into the hands of the 
Picts ; and by them drowned in a great water. Ta« 
lorgan, son of Drostan, being taken, is boond near 
the fortress Olia. 



DCCXXXV. Aongusa Mac Fergusa, rex Pio 
torum, vastavit regiones Dalriada; et obtinuit 
Ounaty et combossit Creid [1. Creic] ; et duos filios 
Sehaich catenis alligavit, iriz. Dongal et Feraach : 
Et paulo post Brudens Mac Angusa Mac Fergosa 
obiit.t ^ 

^-— • Bellum Tuini Ouirbre at Calaros inter 
Dalriada et Fortrin, et Talorgan Mac Fergusa Mac 
Airccellai fugientem cum ezercitu persequitur. In 
qua oongressione multi nobiles concedderunt. j: 

• AH.UL 

f IbL Cieie, according to mr Macphenon, <' seems in 
Lorn,** and Danat << on the coast of Lorn or Argyle.** 
t Thi' After CaJarot the MS. reads << Upper line.** For 



THE PICTS. 2S9 

DCCXXXV. Hungus, son of Wergust, king 
of the Picts, wasted the regions of Dalriada ; and 
won Dunat, and burned Creic; and bound with 
chains the two sons of Selvaich^ viz. Dongal and 
Ferrach : and soon after Brudei^ son of Hungus^ 
son of Wergust, died. 

. The battle of Tuini-Ouirbre at Culros, 

between Dalriada and Fortrin (t. e, the Scots and 
Picts) ; and Talorgan, son of Wergust, son of Air- 
cellai, flying, is pursued with the army: in which 
engagement many nobles fell. 



DCCXXXVL Died Edwyn [r. Elpin], king 
of the Picts.* 



Twini Ouirbre, acootding to mi Pinkertozi, we are to «« read 
(the strange corruption of) Cnuice Coirpre I calatros ne atq 
littdu,** See Annals of the Scots^ ad an, 

* Caradoc» Historic of Cambria, p. 15. No such monarch, 
however, as either Edrvyn or Eipin^ appears, from any other 
authority, to have died in this year. In the Ulster Annals^ at 
779) is '^ EUpin^ king of the Saxons, died ;*' where Saxons is a 
manifest mistake for Picts. So that here Edwj/n may be right, 
and Picts a mistake for Saxons* 



SSO ANNALS OF 

DCCXXl^IX. Talorgnn Mac Drostan, rex 
Abafoitlfl;, demenus est ab Aongus.* 



. DCCXXXIX. Talorgan, son of Drostaiii king 
of Ahafoitle^ is drowned by Hungos. 



DCCXL. JEdilbaldus^ rex Merdorunij per 
Mupiam fraudem yastafaat partem NordanhymlNro* 
mm ; eratque rex eomm Eadberctos oocopatusiy 
cum suo exerdta contra Picto8«t 



DCCXL. Ethdbald, king of the Merdans, 
through impious firaudy wasted part of the Nor- 
thumbrians ; and their king Edbert was occupied 
with his army against the Picts. 



• An. UL Oziginal AtfbiOet Q. Athol, written Adtheodle^ 
ux die ancioit tact De sUu Atbankif and AihoGkla^t in an 
Cnmka Fictoninu 

t Bedfti li 6f G. nU. 



THE PICTS. S81 

DCCXLI. Percussio Dariada ab Eneas Mac 
Fergusa.* 



DCCXLI. The invasion of Argyle by Hungus 
son of Wergust. 



DCCXLIV. Factum est pndium inter Pictos 
et Brittone8.t 



DCCXLIV. A battle is fought between the 
Picts and the Britons. 



DCCL. Helium Cato inter Pictores Ul. Fietones;] 
et Brittones; in quo oecidit Talorgan Mac Fergu« 
sa, frater Aopgusa. t 

• An.Ul. 

i" S. DuneL eo. 104. These Britons were, doubtless, the 

Strath-Clyde Welsh. Mageoghanan, in his MS. history of 

Ireland, says, at 746, ^ The battle of Oicke, between the 

' Picts and Brittons, was fought, where Talorgan M^Fergus, 

brother of king Enos, was sLaine." 

t An, Ul. '« Not long after [750] there was a great battla 
f<mght betwixt the Brytunes and the Pictes at a place called 



SSS ANNALS OF' 

— — Cudretus^ rex orientalium Saxonum^ sur- 
rezit contra iBdibaldum regem et Oengusum. £ad- 
berctus campum Cyil cum aliis regionibus suo regno 
addidit* 



DCCL. The battle of Cato, between the Picts 
and the Britons; in which fell Talorgan the son of 
Wergnsty the brother of Hungus. 

. Cudred^ Ling of the west Saxons, rose 
against LingiEthelbald, and Hungus. Edbert added 
to his dominion the pUin Kyle, with other regions. 



DCCLVI. Eadberht rex QNorthumfariie] et 
Unust rex Pictorum duxerunt exercitum ad urbem 
Alcwith. Ibique Brittones inde conditionem ao- 
ceperuntf prima die meiisis Augusti. Decima 
autem die ejusdem mensis interiit exercitus pene 

Magedawe^ wh^ Balargan king of the Pictes was alaiii.'* 
CuadoCfp. 10. 

* Beda, EpUome Hve auctarium^ adfinem hUtoria:, This 
Cyiiisy by Camden and others, supposed to be Kple near Gal- 
loway. Cudred is repeatedly calle^king of the West Saxons 
in the Saxon Chronicle, 

•¥ In deditUmem recejperunt, (Kilm.) Usher. 



THE PICTS. 233 

omnis quem duxit de Ouoma ad Niwanbirig^ id est, 
ad noYam civitatem.* 



DCCLVI. Edbert king of Northumberland, and 
Hungus, king of the Picts, led an army to the city 
of Alcluyd : and there they received the Britons 
upon condition the first day of the month of Au- 
gust ; but, on the tenth day of the same month, 
almost all the army which he led from Ouoma to 
Newburgh, that is, the new dty, perished. 



DCCLXI. Oengus Pictorum rex obiit, qui reg- 
ni sui prindpium usque ad finem facinore cruento 
tyrannus perduxit camifex.t 

*«— • Bredei filius Wirguist duo annis regnavit j: 



DCCLXI. Died Hungus king of the Picts, who 

* S. Dunel. oo. 105. NiwimUrig is N'ewhurgh ,* a place of 
that name is in the old kingdom of Norihumberlaod, near 
York. Edbert took the tonsure in 757* iChro, Sax.) 

-|- Beda, L. 5, c. 24. Simeon places the death of this mo- 
narch, whom he calls UnuH^ in 759 : the Ulster annalist, who 
calls him ^< Aongusa Mae Fergutay" in 760. 

± Cro. Pic. 



284 ANNALS OF 

oonducted [himfidf from]] the b^inning to the end 
of hiB reign with bloody widEedness, a tyrant and 
an executioner. 

— ^ Brudei the son of Wirgust reigned two 
years. 



DCCLXIIL BraiderexFortrenmortauB[e8t.3* 

— — -^ Ciniod filius Wrededt duodedm lumia teg^ 
navit^f 



DCCLXIIL Bruid^ king of Fortren died. 

— — . Kenneth the son of Wirdech reigned twelre 
years. 



DCCLXVIII. Battle at Fortren, between Hugh 
and Cinaoh.| 



DCCLXXIV. Alcredus rex QNorthan hymbro^- 

• Ah, UL f Cro. Pic. 

X An. UL Hugh, or Aod, wu Usg of the Soots; Ciiuoh, 
or EeDoetby king of the Picts. 



THE PICTS. 235 

TwaQf consilio et consensu suorum omnium^ regise 
fiimOiie ac prindpum destitutus societate^ exilio 
imperii mutavit majestatem. Primo in urbe Beb* 
ban, postea ad regem Pictonim nomine Cynoht, 
cum pauds fugs comitibus secessit* 



DCCLXXIV. Alcred king of the Nortbum- 
briansy with the counsel and consent of all his peo- 
plcj bereft of the society of the royal family and 
pnnces^ changed the majesty of empire for exile* 
At first, with a few companions of his flight, he re- 
tired to Bamburgh, afterward to the king of the 
Picts, named Kenneth. 



DCCLXXV. Rex Pictorum Cynoth ex vora^ 
gine hujus coenulentis Tits eripitur.t 

i Elpin Alius Wroid tribus imnis et dimi« 
dium [1. dimidio] regnavit j: 

* S. DuneL co. 107. 

t Idem. CO. 107. *^ 774- Mon Cinaimrez [L tega\ Pie- 
toniiii." ifn. cn:^ 764 [L 774-1 died Gemoyd the king of the 
Picts.*' Caradoc, p. 18. The name of this monardi b oor- 
rupted into No1ku9 [t Cynothu»] in the pzinted chronicle of 
Mekos. 

t Cro. Pic, 



tj6 ANNALS OF 

DCCLXXV. Kenneth king of tbe Picts is 
matched out of the whirlpool of this filthy life. 

— — % AlpinsonofWroid reigned three years and 
ahalf. 



DCCLXXVI. Bellum Druing, itenim in eodem 
annOj inter Dalnarai $ in quo cecidit Cineoh Charge 
Mac Cahasai^ et Dungal O Fergusa Fortraim. To- 
maltach Mac Jurechtai et Eacha Mac Fiachna vic- 
toreserant.* 



DCCLXXVI. The battle of Druing, a second 
time in the same year, between Dalnarai ; in which 
fell Kenneth son of Cahasai, and Dungal son of 
Wirgust of Fortrain. Tomaltach son of Jurechtai 
and Eacha son of Fiachna were victors. 



* An. UL This article seems very oonfiised : perhaps the 
annalist intended to describe a battle between Dairiada and 
Fortrain (i. e, Scots and Picts) : peihaps, also, it happened in 
Ireland. 



THE PICTS. 287 

DCCLXXIX. EOpin king of Saxons [r. Picts] 
died-* 



. Drest filius Talorgen quatuor rel quinque 

anois regnavit.t 



> Drust son of Talorgan reigned four or fire 



DCCLXXXII. Duvtalarg, rex Pictorum citra 
Monah^ mortuus [est34 



• An.UL t Cro. Pic. 

i An. UL The annalist means the Southern Picts, of the 
succession of whose kings we know little or nothing. Father 
Innes considers this Duttaiorg^ as written in the Scotish lists, 
a visible error fbr Drest and Talorgan^ who, he says, reigned 
together. The Pictish chronicle, however, does not support 
this assertion ; so that Dustdhrg might be a different man. 
After this Duttalorg the register of St Andrews adds '^ Eoga-> 
nan filius Hungus tribus annis ;** and sir James Balfour, from 
the same authority, speaks of *< the little, but ancient priory 
of Portmock, founded by Eogachmen^ king of the Picts, • • . 
anno 1 regni sui.*' (Sibbalds History o/Fifey p. lia) These 



288 ANNALS OF 

DCCLXXXIL Durtalarg, Ling of the Ficte 
on this side of the Mountii^ died* 



DCCLXXXIIL Talorgen filius Onniat duo an- 
nis et dimidium [}• dimidio] regnavit.* 



DCCLXXXIIL Talorgan son of Oengus reign- 
ed two yean and a half. 



DCCLXXXVL Conaol filius Tarla quinquean- 
nia regnayitt 



DCCLXXXVL Conal son of Tarla reigned fire 
years* 



DCCLXXXIX. Battle betweene the Pightes, 

facts, however, require more ancient and authentic testimony 
than that register, if, indeed, we oould get a sight of it. 
• Cro. Pic. t ibi. 



THE PICTS: 239 

where Conall Mac Teige [f. Tarla or Terle] was van- 
quished, yett went away ; and Constantin was con- 
queror.* 



DCCXCI. Co|;;;n;jstantm filius Wrguist tri^ta 
quinque p. triginta|] annis regnavit-f 

• AtuUl The MS. has 788, and addf, under 789, << The 
battle of Conall and Ck)nstantin is written here, m other books." 
Mr Pinkerton, who professes to have collated his extracts 
** three times with the MS." has, in both instances, Donall and 
DomaiL His copy, therefore, is not free from errors any more 
than Johnstones. ^ 

-f Cro, Pic, *' Constantin filius Ferguta 42 annis. Hie 
aedificavit Dunckelden.'* Nomina tegum. Alexander Mill, 
canon of Dunkeld, and, afterward, abbot of Cambuskenneth, 
and first president of the court of session, in his account of the 
bishops of Dunkeld, extant in a MS. of the advocates-library, 
relates that this Constantine (whom he calls Constantine IIIi) 
king of the Picts, did, at the instance of Adomnan, abbot of 
Hy, institute at that place a monastery of Culdees, in honour 
of St Columba, the patron-saint of that nation, about the year 
729 [792.] See Keiths Catalogue, p. 46. For this rambling 
assertion, however, he could have no possible authority, as 
Adomnan died in 703, {An, UL) above fourscore years, that is^ 
before Constantine ascended the throne. An anonymous life, 
also, of St Cuthbert, dted by Usher (p. 368), **• ex historiis 
Hibemiensium," asserts Columba to have been the first bishop 
of Dunkeld, and to have there educated St Cuthbert when a 
child : which is no less false and ridiculous, St Columba being 
dead several centuries before St Cuthbert was bom. True it is. 



ftiO ANNALS OF 

DCCXCI. Constaotine^ son of Wirgust, reigQ* 
ed thirty years. 



DCCXCVI. £thelredrex[[Nortlianliymbrorum;] 
oocisas est apad Cobre [I, Corebrygge*^, decimo 
quarto kalendas Mail. Osbald vero patricius a qui* 
busdam ipsius gentis principibus in regnum est 
oonstitutus, et post viginti septem dies omni regise 
fiunilitt^ ac principum, est societate destitutos^ fii- 
gatosque, et de regno expulsusy atque ad insu- 
lam Lindis&mensem com paucis secessit^ et inde 
ad regem Pictorum cum quibusdam i fratribus na* 
Tigio peryenit-f 



DCCXCVl. Ethelred, king of the Northum- 



nefertfaeleii, that the Soots (the successon of the Picts) held 
the memoiy of this holy man in great veneratbn to a hite pe- 
riod I which is evinced by the foundation of an abbey, in the 
ishnd JBmonia, now Inch-Cokn, in the Forth, by Alexander I. 
about the year 1122, dedicated to St Columba; and not, as mr 
David Macphenon has erroneously conceived, to another saint 
of the same, or a similar name. See Keiths Catalogue^ p. 236. 

• See the Cotton MS. Caligula A. VIII. fo. 30, b. 

t S. DuneL co. 113. " Postoocisum ^thekedum Nordan- 
8 



THE PICTS* 241 

brians, was slain at Corbridge^ the fourteenth of 
the calends of May. Osbald^ verily, a nobleman, 
was, by certain princes of the same nation, appoint- 
ed to the kingdom ; and, afiter twenty-seven dayaf, 
was deprived of all society of the royal family and 
princes, and banished, and expelled out of the king« 
dom, and, with a few attendants, retired to the 
island of Lindisfarnc/ and thence, with certain of 
his brothers, came to the king of the Picts in a ship. 



DCCCXX. Constantin Mac Fergus king of 
Fortren mortuus [«<]•* 



bumbronun regem et Scoti tractiun iUum, qui GalwaUue, sen 
(^allovidiae, ab eU nomen accepit, et Ficti Laadoniam oceu*^ 
passe." O'Flaherty, p. 483. According, also, to Innes, 
^* About the end of this age, and the beginning of the next^ 
the Picts possessed ^emsdves of Galloway" (p. 97)* Neither 
of these writers, however, cites the least authority, nor does it 
appear why they should particularly fix upon this asra; unless 
the fabulous Polychronicon (quoted by the latter, p. 161) 
should be thought sufficient for that purpose. The passage 
firom Malmesbury, cited under 790, seems to prove np sucl^ 
thing. 

• Cro. Pic, 

VOL. I. . ^ R 



S4S ANNALS OF 

DCCCXXI. Umiiflt filitts Wrgoist doodecim 
annifl regnayit* 



DCCCXXI. Oengos* son of Wrgust^ reigned 
Ufdre yean. 



DCCCXXXIV. Aongus Mac Fergus Crectius 



* CfO. Pk. ^ ffungus filtns Ferguta 10 aa» Hie aedifi. 
CATit KUrynumU^ Nondna regum. Of this foundadoii the 
fonowing puticulan of a lupposititiouB charter are oommnni- 
ttted byiir RohertSibbald, from ^^ the extracts out of the old 
register of St Andrews*' iHittory ofF^ty pu 68)» and mserted 
in the appendix to fdnme I. of Pinkertons Enquiry^ p. 460 : 
bat, being a palpable and ridieiilous forgery, of a late date, 
^Us •• old te^brter*' being ttuy^estly a oomjnlation of the fif. 
leenth century, or, peradTentaie, of a still more recent period,) 
shall not be petmitted to poUute the pages of this authentic 
chronology. 

John de Fordnn, a credulons and mendacions fiibricator, 
undeservhig the honourable name of historian, pretends that 
in the time in which Hungns reigned, and, in Westaex, £thel« 
Krulf, the head of whose eldest son Athebtan, fixed upon a stake, 
the fictory of the battle being obtained, the king carried with 
him into his kingdom (p. 900). fie, afterward, relates the 
engagement with more dieumstance ; but is unsupported by 
aoy English historiographer : and, indeed, that the whole story 
is perfectly fabulous. See Ushers Antif[uUatesj p. 373. 



THE PICTS. 243 

Oeiigufi fililis WrgestD king of Fortren mortuus 

■ ' « Drest filius Constantiiii etTalorgen filiua 
Wthoil^ tribus annis coiiregiiaYerunt.t 



■ Dnist> son of Consta]itine> and Talorgan 

son of Wthoil> i'eigned together three years. 



DCCCXXXVI, Uven filius Unuist tribus an- 
nis regnant.^: 



DCCCXXXVL Uren son of Oengus reigned 
three years. 



DCCCXXXVII. Alpin filius Heoghed An- 



• An.m, t ^'•0- P^ 

t Cro, Pic This " Uyen filius Unuist" is the " Owen 
Mac Angus" of the Ulster annals. See below, anno 838. 



2M ANNALS OF 

niiiiie [rex Soottorum], tribus annis [regnavitj.* 
Hie oocisus est in Gallewethia^ postquam earn 
penituB destroxit et deTastayit : et hinc translatum 
est rq;niiin Sootorum in r^gnum Pictorum.* 



DCCCXXXVII. Alpin son of Eeocby the poi- 
sonous [king of the Scots] » reigned three years. 
He was slain in Galloway, after he [had] entirely 
destroyed and wasted it : and hence the kingdom 
of the Soots was translated into the kingdom of the 
Picts. 



DCCCXXXIX. Battle of the gentiles upon 
Fortren*men ; wherein fell Owen Mac Angus^ and 
Bran Mac Angus> Hugh Mac Boan> et aUi pene in» 
numeralnle9> 



* Nondna regum. '^ Deinde reges de semine Fergus teg" 
OATerant in Brunalbam^ dve Srunhere^ usque ad Alpinum fi- 
lium EochaL** {De sUu Alhanias.) He is, dsewheie, called 
^ Alpin filius Eochcd venenosL*' {Cro. regum.) See, also, 
Chro. de Mailrot^ annU 804, 834, 841, 843. That «' the 
name of the father of A 1pm U lost beyond all recovery," is an- 
other of ^ the pitiful shifts and porersions used in this busi- 
ness.** See Pinkertons Enquiry^ IL 132. 



THE PICTS. 245 

— — J WradfiliusBargoittribasaQnisregnavit.* 

— . Wrad> son of Bargoit> reigned three years* 

DCCCXLI. Bred uno anno regnant.f 
DCCCXLI. Bred reigned one year. 



■» Kinath Mac Alpin sexdedno annis super 
Scotos regnavit^ destructis Pictis. Hie mira callidi- 
tate duxit Scotos de Argadia in terram Pictorum.^ 

• Cro. Pic. 

f /M. This Wrad^ or Wroid^ and Bred^ in the NonAna 
regwn are called '' F&rat filius BaUft 3 an." and *^ Brude 
filius Ferat 1 mense:*' to whom axe there added, *' Kinat 
filius Ferat 1 mense ;" <^ £r«^ filius FoUl 2 annis ;*' and 
^^ 2)rt««^ filius F^raf 3 annis. Hie ocdsus est apud Forteviot g 
secundum alios, apud Sconanu** This Wrad^ or Ferat^ and 
his sons, seem to have made several attempts i^;ainst Kenneth 
Mac Alpin, for the recovery or possession of the Pi^tish crown ; 
some of wliich were, temporarily, successful : but all, no doubt, 
ended in theu destruction. 

i Nomina regnnu *•*' Kined filius hujus Alpini primus 
Scottorum annis sexdecim in Pictinia feiiciter regnavit.'* De 



246 ANNALS OF 

. b Keimetk son of Alpin nigacd six years 
over the Scots, the Picts bemg destroyed. He, by 
wonderful coimuigy led the Soots out (^ Argyle into 
thehiidofthePict& 



DCCCLVIII. Cinaob Mac Ailpin, kinge of 
Pihtesy and Adulf, king of Saxons, mariui sunt.* 



tUu Albai^.^J* Kisadiiis filiiu Alpin primos Scotiorum resit 
felictler Htam mitB texdtcim Pictaviain. Pictavia, witon, a 
PiclM est nonunatei quos, at diximus, KinadittS ddevit I>eii% 
enim, pro mcrito lae malitis alienos ac otiosoa hsereditate dig. 
natna est fiwere : quia illi noa solum deum, miasum ao pra- 
ceptnm fprereront, aed et in jure squitatia aliia sqid pariter 
nolaenmt.** 

• AthUL ^*' Mortans eit tnmore an! lAngUd^ a fifetnla], 
Idua Febniarii feria teida [i & Tueiday the 13th of Febnuoy], 
ia Forthuktabakk^ [hodie Fortevioi}. 

^^ Pnmna ia Albania fertiur legnasse Kinedoa. 

Filma Alplni prsBlia maUagereni. 
£xp«lw Pietia regnaTCnt^eto bla anala ; 

Apnd FotftHvet iBort9U8 iUe fiiit." 

•Chra> ekgiacunh 

Caradoc places the death of «' Conoyth king of the PicU'* in 
the precedmg year. 



THE PIGTS. Ml 

DCCCLXII, DanidMacAUpia^kingofPightis, 
diecL* 



DCCCLXV. Tiiahai Mao Artgosa^ archbishop 
of Fortren, [t. e. of the Northern or Fifeshire 
Picts], and abbot of Duncallen (now Donkeld), 
dormimt,f 

■■b Aulaw and his npbilitie vent to Fortren 
[t. €. Pictland], together with the foreigners of 
Ireland and Scotland ; and spoiled all the Crutheis 
[Ficts}^ and brought their hostagea with them.j: 



DCCCLXX. Aulaw and Ivar came again to 

" An, UL This was Donald, the younger brother of Ken- 
neth. 

t /w. 

t IM» Cruthens^ the distinguishing appdladve, in these 
annals, of the Irish Picts, seems, in tl^s instance, to haTe, in. 
adrertently, escaped the transUtor instead of PigfU* (or Pids 
of Albany) ; Cruihtu^ hi the original Irish, being, in fact^ 
common to bodi ; bat the distinction, at the same time, ere^ 
where obsenred, in. the Latin part of these annali^ betweoi 
Crutheni and PicUy or PicUma ; as it is, likewise in erery 
other instance but die present, in the transhrtion. 



S48 ANNALS OF 

DuUin oat of Scotland ; and brought with them 
great booties from Englishmen, Britons, andPights, 
in their two hundred ships, with many of their peo- 
ple captiyes.* 



DCCCLXXy . The cominge of the Fights upon 
the Black-Galls, where great slaoght^ of the 
Fights was had* Ostin Mac Aulaw, king of Nor- 
mans, was falsely killed per Albanos^f 



> [^Faganorum]] exercitus Hreopedene de- 
serens, in duas se dividit turmas ; cujus altera pars 
cum Heal^iene in regionem Northanhymbrorum 
perrexit, et ibi hyemavit juxta flumen quod dicitur 
Tine; et totam Northanhymbrorum regionem suo 
subdidit dominio ; nee non et Fictos et Strat-Clut- 
tenses depopulati sunt.:): 

- -f* IbL They add* by interlineation, ^* per dohim ocdsus est*' 
ThtSlacke-CMlt Oiterally, TheUackforeigners) were the Nor* 
oaas, or Northmen, Danei or Norwegians : as Fin^GaUy or 
The white ttrangert, were the English-Irish. See these annals 
at the year 1034. 
t Asserius, p. 27. See, likewise, Ethelwerdos, p. 844 ; 



THE PICTS. S49 

■ ■ The army of the Pagans [quitting^ Rep- 

ton^ divided itself into two troops ; of which one 
part marched with Halfden^ into the region of the 
Northumbrians^ and there took his winter-quarters 
near the river which is caUed Tyne ; and subjected 
the whole region of the Northumbrians to his domi- 
nion : they^ likewise^ depopulated both the Picts 
and the Strath-Clydians. 



DCCCLXXVI. Constantin Mac Cinaoh, rex 
Pictorum Qmortuus est)].* 



DCCCLXXVI. Constantine^ son of Kenneth, 
king of the Picts^ died. 



H. Httntrngdoniensis, p. 349 ; and Ushers Antiquitates^ p. 
d7& *' At this time," says Caradoc, (in the year, that is, 871,) 
*' the Danes destioied the towneof Aldyde . . . and one king 
or leader of them tooke the oountiie of Northumberland, and 
he and his people did much trouble the Pictes.*^ 
• An. Ul. 



250 ANNALS OF 

DCCCLXXVIII. Hugh Mac Cuwofc, rex Pic- 
torum, & sociis suis oocisiu q»U^ 



DCCCLXXVIII. Hugb, son of Kenneth, king 
of the Picts, killed by his companions. 



DCCCCIV. Ivar Ohivar kUled by the men of 
Fortren, with a great slaughter about him.f 



DCCCCXXXVII. Facta est Cab iBthelstano 
rege AnglorumH pugna immanis barbaros contra in 
]oco Brunandune, unde et Yulgo usque ad praesen^ 

* IbL ^< Ed Mac Kinet uno anno [r^navit]. Interfectus 
in bello in Stzathalin, k Giig [f. Grig] filio DungaL" iVo- 
mina regum, 

•f IbL ** The Saxon chronide,** according to mr Pinkerton, 
^^ says that, in 924, Edward the elder went to BedecanwiOan 
in P11CI.AKD, where he huilt a strong town on the borders** 
{Enquiry^ II. 217) : a striking proof of gross ignorance, or wil- 
lful fidsificalion^ The«^Badecanw7]lanonPeaoe-lond"ofthe 
Saxon chronide, is a place now called Bakemlly in the Peak 
(not PiK) OF Derby shike ; a famous place, aod built by 
Edward the dder, as Camden sajrs from Marianus. See the 
original passage, and Gibsons Nominum locorum explicatio. 



THE PICTS. 251 

bellum praenominatur magnum: turn superantur 
barlKurse pawim turbae nee ultra dominari^ post quos 
ultra pellit ooeani oris^ nee non ooUa subdunt Sooti 
pariterque Picti^ uno solidantur Britannidis anra.* 

* Ethdwerdus, L. 4, c. & <^ Gomplevit dies suos ioclytiu 
rex Edwardus, Ethebtanus que filiuB ejus sucoesserat. Contza 
quern cum Aiialaphus fiUus Sitrid, quondam regis Noithan- 
humbriorum^ insurgeret, et bellum ferocissimum multorum 
viribus moliretur, oonspiiantibusque cum dicto Analapho Con- 
stantino rege Scotorum, et Eugenio rege Cumbiorum, ac alio- 
rum zegum oomitumque barbarie infinlta, omnes cum subjectis 
nationibus at Brunford in Northanhumbria contra Atfaelsta- 
uum legem convenissent, arctissimo foedere conjurati, et dictus 
rex Anglorum cum suo exerdtu occurrisset: licet pnefatus 
barbarus infinitam multitudinem Danorum, Noreganorum, 
Scotorum, ac Pictorum contraxisset, Tel vincendi diffidentia, 
vel gentis sue veisutia maluit noetumls tenebris insidias tea* 
dere, quam aperto pneUo dimicare. Izruit ergo subito super 
Anglos noctumo tempore ; • • . cum clamor morienlium Ion. 
gius personaret, ut rex ipse, qui plus uno milliari a loco dis- 
tabat, suusque totus exerdtus qui circa ilium in tenteriis sub 
dio dormiebat, evagilans atque intelligens cidus armarentur 
aurora jam illuscescente, adlocumque ceedis appropinquans pa- 
ratus et promptus fieret ad invadendum contra barbaros, qui 
tota nocte laborayerant, et jam lassos et laxatos ab ordine 
offendentem contigit regem Ethelstanum, qui Westsaxones 
omnes duoebat, contra aciem Analaphi occurrisse, ac cancel, 
larium suum Turketulum, qui Londonienses, et omnes Mer* 
cios trahebat, contra adem Constantini obviasse : • . • Cumque 
diutissim^ ac dirissim^ dimicaretur et neutra pars cederet, can* 
cellarius Turketulus, assumptis secum paucis Londoniensibus, 
quos fortissimos noverat, et centurione Wicdorum Slogino 



«52 ANNALS OF 

DCCCCXXXVII. A cruel batUe is foaght by 
Athebtan, king of the English^ against the barba« 
rians in the place [[called]] Bmnandune [[otherwise, 
Bronanbyrig, or Bninbargh]]> whence^ also, vul* 
garly, it is, at present, sumamed the great battle : 
then are the barbarous multitudes everywhere van* 
squished, nor further to domineer, whom, afterward, 
he drives beyond the coasts of the sea ; the Scots, 
also, as well as the Picts, lay down their necks, and 
the fields of Britain are consolidated. 

nomine . • . pervioi ipte involat in advenoe ; penetransqne 
eoneothottflespiosteRiitadeztmetatiiiiitiis. JamOrcaden- 
liiim, K Pietorum globot pertraaiient, . . • jam coneoa Cam- 
bronmi ac Sootorum cun nus sequacibus pcrfoiabat." JngaL 
phus, p. 877* The Scotish, or Picdih, king, Constantine, was 
alain in this battle ; and, upon his death, Anlaf and hu anny 
took to flight. See more of it in the AmualtofCumberknuU 



THE PICTS. 253 

%* After this period do mention is ever made of 
the Ficts by any historian^ except what will be 
founds some centuries later^ in the '' Annals of Gal- 
loway/' In some laws^ indeed^ of William ihe con- 
queror, printed by Lambarde and Selden, this peo- 
ple is spoken of as still existing, and even among 
the subjects of the royal legislator : '' Statuimus 
imprimis super omnia • • • pacem, et securitatem, et 
concordiam, judicium, et justitiam inter Anglos et 
Normannos Francos et Britones Wallise et Comu- 
bise, PiCTOs et Scotos Albaniae, similiter inter 
Fbancos, &C." But the spuriousness and forgery 
of these pretended laws, which are, by no means, 
the only ones of that description of which both 
English and Soots make their boasti entitles them 
to nothing but ridicule and contempt. 



APPENDIX, 

NAMES AND SUCCESSION OP THE PICTISH KINGS 

Dram the eommeneemeni i^thejifth century. 



A^pM to Tti/H» 

406. Drust I. the son of £rp or Wirp.* 

451. Talorc I. the son of AnieL 

455. Nechtan I. surnamed Morbet» the son of 

Erp. 
480. Drust II. surnamed Gurthinmoch. 

* The Croidca de origiMC Pictoruniy and other authorities, 
I^Te the names of 36 kings, predecessors of this Drust, but as 
Uieix reigns cannot, without the utmost violence of conjecture, 
be reduced to chronology, if, in fact, all, or any of them, ever 
existed, it will be sufficient to mention them in this note : 
Cruidne, or Cruithne, the son of Cinge, or Kinne, fiither of the 
Picts dwelling in this island ; Crrcui, Fidaich, Fortreim, Flo- 
daid, Got, Gedrcum, Fibaid (his seven sons :) Oedeolgudach, 
Denbacan, Olfinecta, Guididgaedbrecadi, Oestgurtich, Wur- 
gest, Brudebout (who had thirty sons of thenameof Brude,which 
reigned 150 years in Ireland and Albany) ; Gilgid, Tharan, 
Morleo, Deocilunan, Gimoiod the son of Arcois ; Deord, Blici- 
bllterith, Dectoteric brother of Diu ; Usconbuts ; Carvorst ; 
Devartavois ; Uist ; Ru ; Garmaithboc, Vere, Breth son of 
Buthut, Vipoignameht, Ganutulachma* Wradech vechta. Gar- 
naichdi uber, Talore son of Achivis. 



APPENDIX. 255 

JB^lo% to TtigH* 

510. Galananetelich. 

522. Dadnist. 

523. Drust III. the son of Girom. 

524. The Bame> with 

Dnist IV. the son of Udrust 

.529- Drust III. (alone.) 

534. Gartnach L the son of Girom. 

541. GaOtram^ the son of Girom. 

542. Talorc II. the son of Muircholaich. 
553» Drust V. the son of Munait. 

554. Galem I. the son of Cenaleph. 

555* The same> with Brudei* 

556. Brudei I. the son of Melchon. 

586. Gartnach IL the son of Domelch. 

597* Nechtan II. the nephew (or grandson) 

of Erp. 

6l7« Kenneth I. the son of Lutrin. 

636. Gartnaich III. the son of Wid. 

640. Brudei II. the son of Wid. 

645. Talorc III. their brother. 

657* Talorgan, the son of Anfrith. 

661. Gartnach^ [IV.] the son of Donnel. 

667. Drust VI. his brother. 

674. Brudei III. the son of Bili. 

695. Taran, the son of Entifidich. 

699* Brudei IV. the son of Derili. 



256 APPENDIX- 

71a Nechtan III. the son of Derili. 

725. Drust VII. and Alpin reigned together. 

730. Hangas I. the son of Wirgnst. 

761. Bradei V. the son of Wirgust. 

763. Kenneth^ the son of Wirdech. 

775. Alpin« the son of Wroid. 

779* Drust VIIL the son of Talorgan. 

783. Talorgan, tiie son of Hongus. 

78& Conal, the son of Tarla. 

791 • Constantine, the son of Wrgust* . 

821. Hongus, the son of Wrgnst. 

835. Dnisty [IX.] the son of Con8tantine» 

and Talorgan, the son of Uthoil, reigned 
together. 
836* Ewen, the son of Hungus. 
839. Wrad, the son of Bargoit. 

Kenneth MaoAlpm, king of Soots. 

842. Bred, or Bruidei. 

843. Kenneth Mao- Alpin, king of Albany. 

%* The under-mentioned kings are unnoticed in 
the Cromca Pictorum, or old Scotish lists : 

Cenelath [Kenneth], died in 579< An. UL 

Bruidei ; slain by the sons of Aodhain 

628. Ibi. 
« 



APPENDIX. 257 

Elpin ; died 736. Caradoc. 

Talorgan Mac Drostan^ king of Aha- 

foitle ; died 738. An. UL 
Duvtalarg, rex Pictorum cUra Monah^ 

died 781. lU. 

Lists of the kings both of the Soots and of the 
Picts, more ancient at leasts than those of FOrdun 
and Wjntown^ are inserted in the Soala Chronica^ 
written aboat 1365* V. Leiand, CoL I. 538. 



VOL. T. 



^58 APPENDIX. 



APPENDIX. No. n. 



ANNALS OF THE CRUTHENS OR 
IRISH PICTS,* 

Fiwn ike Jmaki UUcnietmi, mr Annaki of Ukter. 
ShanMSS. 



DLXIIL Thb battle of Moindore-Lothair. upon 

* These Picti, or GrnitfaeDB, appear to hava been settled in 
part of the pio?ince of Ulster ; and, according to 0'Gonor*8 
map, in DooegaL He places another colony of them In Con- 
nangfat and Galway. (See his DinertaHons^ a very fandfol, 
at the same time, and xidicaloas book, p. 179, and Finker- 
toos Enquiry I, 337*) They are frequently mentioned in 
Adomnans life of St Ckdmnba, and In the andent legends of 
St Patrick, where they are, unifoimly, distinguished from the 
Picts of Albany, or North Britain, by the pecoliar appellation 
ofCrathinii,Cratheni,oirCrDithneL See O'llaherty's Qg^- 
gia^ p. 188. The asra of their original settlement, or whence 
they came, is equally unoertam, as in the case of their Alba- 
nian feUow-conntrymen. According to the Crofiica PtcfofiMft, 
thirty kings of the name of Brudei, descendants of Brudebout, 



APPENDIX. 259 

the Cnihens^* by the Neils of the north. Biedan 
Mac-Cin^ with two [other chiefe] of the Crahens^ 
fought it against the rest of the Cruhens* The 
cattle and booty of the Eolargs were given to them 
of Tirccmnell and Tirowen^ oonductors^ for their 
leading, as wages. 

DLXXIV. Bellum Tola et Tortola> in regioni- 
bus Cruithne. 

DCXXIX. Bellum Fedha Eyin, in quo Maiol- 
caich Mac-Skanlain, rex Cruithne, victor fuit: 
oeciderunt Dalriada: Coin Ceni rex Dalriada ceci-i 
ditt 

idgned over Iidand and Albany for the space of 150 yeazs. 
All the Ficts obtained the name of Cruithne ftom that of their 
first king, whom that old Chronicle calls, ^^ Pater Pictorum 
habitantium in hac insula," and makes to reign 100 years. 

* The t is obliterated by the copyist, improperly, it would 
seem. This was the batde of Mona Dar, or Ordemone ; of 
which St Columbkil, being .at the court of Connal MacCom- 
gil, king of the British Scots, gave that monarch an exact 
narrative the very day and hour it was fought : prophesying, 
moreover, how Echniuslaid, king of the Cruithens, being 
conquered, sitting in his chariot, had escaped. See Annaks 
ScoUorum, ad an. 

-f- ^' MalcsBCus filius Scandalii Cratfainiorum sen Pictorum, de 
stirpe Hiri Dynasta adversus Connadium Kerr Dalrieda regem 
in praelio ad Feaoin victor. In quo occubuerunt DiooUus rex 
generis Pictorum ; Rigallanus ex Conango, Falbens ex Achaio 

8 



260 APPENDIX. 

DCXLV. Looeni Mao-Finin, king of Crinthur, 
[f. Croithne,] obitt. 

DCXLVI. The wounding of ScannalMac-Beoca 
Mac-Fiachiach^ regis Cniithne. 

DCLXVI. Mors Maolcasich Mao-Skannail 
Ddng2 of the Cruithis. Maolduin Eoch Jarlaith, 
rex Cruithne^ moritur. 

DCLXVIII. BeUum Fersti, betweene Ulster 
and the Cmithens^ abi ceddit Cathasach Mac- 
Lurgeni. 

DCLXXIIL Mors Scannlain Mao-Fingni regis 
OMeith, (again b 674 ^67^-) 

DCLXXXI. Combostio regni in Don^* yii^. 
Dongall Mac*ScannaO, rex Cniithne^ &c« 

DCLXXXII. Bellum Rathmore apud Magh- 
line^t contra Britones; ubi oecidit Caesathasao 
Mac*Maoileduni, rex Cniithne; and Ultan the 
acmne of DiooUa ; et juguhitus Muirin Ammaon. 

dao Aidani regis, et Ostricos filxus Albniit Saxemcus princeps 
cam magna aliorum ttnge." Tigemac. {Ogygia, p. 477-) 
The father of this king was, probably, that Scandlanus filius 
Colmamii, who, being kept in chains by Hugh, king of lie* 
land, was visited by St Golumb. See Adorn. L 1. c. 11. 

* Q. Doon m the county of Limerick ? The names of many 
places in Ireland begin with Dun. 

f There are two places of this name, one in the county of 
Carlow, the other in Meath. 



APPENDIX. 261 

DCXCII. Dalrada populati Qr. depopulati^ sunt 
by the Cmitlienes and Ulster. 
« DCCVIIL Canis Cuarain;, rex Cruithne^ jugu- 
latio. 

DCCX. Jugulatus FiacHia Mao-Dungarte & 
Croitline. 

DCCXXXI. Bellom inter Cruithne et Dal« 
riada^ at Marbuilg, ubi Cruithne devicti* 

DCCXLI. Bellum Droma Cathyaoil> inter 
Cruithne et Dalriada by Jurechtach. 

DCCXLIX. Jugulatio Cathasai Mac-Aillila^ ut 
Ruhbehech,* king of the Cruithines. 

DCCLVI. Combustio Cille-morei by the tribe 
of Crimthan Cf. Cruithen.] 

DCCLXXIV. Flahruo Mac-FiachraCh, rex 
Cruine \^f. CruithneH, mort[[uu8 est.]] 

DCCCVIIL The killing of Hugh Mac-Conor, 
and Qf. in]] the land of Cova, t by the Cruihins.^ 

*^* The Irish Picts which the Brytains called 
Y Gvrydhyl Phictiaid, did OTerrunne the ile of 

* Fort^ Rusky bridge, in the Conntj of Roscommoii. 

-f Cove is a village in the county of Cork. 

j: It is not certain that Cruihins is always mistakenly writ- 
ten for Cruithens, as there was a clan of O Criohains, which, 
likewise, had a king. 



S62 APPENDIX. 

M6n,* and were dri7en thenoe by Casvallioa 
Lhawhtr^ that iSf Caswalhon with the long hand^ 
who dew Serigi their long with his owne hands^ a 
Lhan j Gwydhyl, which is^ the Irish-church at 
Holihead.t 

Saint Patrick^ who died in 492^ aged 120, in his 
epistle to Coroticus, a Welsh king, repeatedly men- 
tions these Picts« (See Wares S, Patrieii opuscukiy 
p. 27, 28. 

* Angkfley. 

t Sir John Priae's <« Description of Wales,*' piefixed to 
The Hitiorie of Cambria, c. [158], p. 14. 



BND OF THE FIRST YOLUME. 



EDINBURGH : 
PRINTED BY BALLANTYKE AKD CO. 



1 



3 2044 038 428 587 




3 2044 038 428 587